The Urim of conscience to which the author has had recourse for plain answers, in his own particular case (as every man living ought to do in his) to four questions of great weight and importance, viz. 1. who and what art thou? 2. where hast thous been? 3. where art thou now going? 4. whither art thou going? : together with three select prayers for private families / by Sir Samuel Morland.
         Morland, Samuel, Sir, 1625-1695.
      
       
         
           1695
        
      
       Approx. 237 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 110 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51388
         Wing M2785
         ESTC R26850
         09566740
         ocm 09566740
         43640
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51388)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43640)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1336:12)
      
       
         
           
             The Urim of conscience to which the author has had recourse for plain answers, in his own particular case (as every man living ought to do in his) to four questions of great weight and importance, viz. 1. who and what art thou? 2. where hast thous been? 3. where art thou now going? 4. whither art thou going? : together with three select prayers for private families / by Sir Samuel Morland.
             Morland, Samuel, Sir, 1625-1695.
          
           8, 208 p.
           
             Printed by J.M. and B.B. for A. Roper, E. Wilkinson and R. Clavel,
             London :
             1695.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life.
           Meditations.
        
      
    
     
        2005-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-02 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-02 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           URIM
           OF
           CONSCIENCE
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Author
           has
           had
           recourse
           ,
           for
           plain
           Answers
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           particular
           Case
           (
           as
           every
           Man
           living
           ought
           to
           do
           in
           his
           )
           to
           
             FOUR
             QUESTIONS
          
           ,
           of
           great
           weight
           and
           importance
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           Who
           ,
           And
           what
           art
           thou
           ?
           2.
           
           Where
           hast
           thou
           been
           ?
           3.
           
           What
           art
           thou
           now
           doing
           ?
           4.
           
           Whither
           art
           thou
           going
           ?
        
         
           Together
           with
           Three
           Select
           Prayers
           for
           
             Private
             Families
          
           .
        
         
           
             By
             Sir
          
           Samuel
           Morland
           ,
           
             Kn
             t.
          
           &
           
             Bar
             t.
          
           During
           his
           Blindness
           and
           Retirement
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           J.
           M.
           and
           B.
           B.
           for
           A.
           Roper
           E.
           Wilkinson
           and
           
             R.
             Clavel
          
           ,
           over
           against
           St.
           Dunston's
           Church
           ,
           Fleet-street
           .
           1695.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           IT
           having
           pleased
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           deprive
           me
           of
           the
           Sight
           of
           both
           my
           Eyes
           ,
           for
           above
           Three
           Years
           already
           past
           ;
           and
           being
           thereby
           disabled
           to
           do
           my
           King
           or
           Country
           any
           further
           Service
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           might
           not
           be
           amiss
           ,
           to
           employ
           some
           part
           of
           my
           Time
           ,
           during
           this
           Solitude
           and
           Retirement
           ,
           in
           Recollecting
           some
           Observations
           and
           Reflections
           ,
           
           which
           I
           have
           heretofore
           made
           ,
           from
           what
           I
           have
           seen
           or
           heard
           ,
           either
           at
           Home
           or
           Abroad
           ;
           as
           believing
           they
           might
           ,
           at
           present
           ,
           be
           profitable
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           useful
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           have
           at
           last
           digested
           them
           into
           a
           small
           Treatise
           ,
           containing
           four
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           ,
           which
           do
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           concern
           every
           one
           ,
           who
           has
           the
           true
           use
           of
           that
           Reason
           with
           which
           he
           was
           born
           :
           But
           more
           especially
           profest
           Christians
           ,
           who
           ought
           ,
           every
           Day
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           seriously
           to
           propose
           to
           themselves
           such
           Interrogatories
           ,
           and
           require
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           sincere
           and
           direct
           Answers
           from
           their
           own
           Consciences
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           Method
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           be
           lookt
           upon
           as
           Particular
           and
           Unusual
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           may
           be
           the
           more
           grateful
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           new
           things
           ,
           though
           of
           little
           consequence
           ,
           do
           usually
           find
           a
           tolerable
           acceptance
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thought
           too
           Short
           and
           Concise
           for
           a
           Subject
           of
           such
           Weight
           and
           Importance
           ;
           there
           will
           be
           this
           Convenience
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           give
           less
           trouble
           to
           the
           Readers
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           should
           be
           censured
           for
           Sharp
           and
           
             Satyrical
             Reflections
          
           ,
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           That
           those
           Reflections
           are
           either
           directed
           against
           profest
           Atheists
           ,
           Libertines
           ,
           and
           vitious
           Livers
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           Mock
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           or
           
           else
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           made
           use
           of
           to
           lessen
           the
           Credit
           and
           Reputation
           of
           a
           certain
           Treatise
           called
           Leviathan
           ,
           which
           has
           corrupted
           the
           Minds
           and
           Manners
           of
           so
           many
           hopeful
           Youths
           of
           this
           last
           Age
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           tenderness
           of
           their
           Years
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           Solidity
           and
           Experience
           ,
           could
           not
           easily
           discern
           the
           Fallacies
           and
           Inconsistences
           of
           those
           dangerous
           Doctrines
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           subtilly
           couched
           in
           that
           impious
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           if
           in
           this
           small
           Treatise
           there
           shall
           be
           found
           Errours
           ,
           Mistakes
           ,
           or
           useless
           Passages
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Author's
           Blindness
           ,
           Old
           Age
           ,
           or
           Weakness
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           forc'd
           to
           make
           use
           of
           other
           Men's
           Hands
           and
           Eyes
           ,
           he
           begs
           the
           courteous
           and
           candid
           Perusers
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           all
           into
           a
           Parenthesis
           ,
           
           and
           to
           consider
           that
           since
           
             humanum
             est
             errare
          
           ,
           he
           had
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           a
           two
           fold
           end
           and
           Purpose
           ;
           the
           One
           to
           gratify
           his
           Readers
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           benefit
           Himself
           :
           For
           while
           They
           either
           do
           ,
           or
           may
           go
           away
           with
           what
           is
           of
           real
           Use
           and
           Practise
           in
           their
           Lives
           and
           Conversations
           ,
           He
           comes
           after
           ,
           to
           glean
           and
           gather
           up
           those
           Mistakes
           and
           Trivial
           Passages
           ,
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Self-mortification
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           begetting
           and
           continuing
           a
           mean
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           low
           Thoughts
           of
           his
           own
           Abilities
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           flatters
           himself
           with
           hopes
           to
           find
           a
           favourable
           Interpretation
           of
           his
           hearty
           and
           sincere
           ,
           though
           weak
           Endeavours
           (
           being
           already
           past
           the
           Seventieth
           Year
           of
           his
           Age
           )
           
           to
           leave
           that
           behind
           him
           ,
           which
           may
           at
           least
           help
           to
           turn
           some
           Souls
           to
           Righteousness
           ,
           when
           he
           himself
           shall
           be
           turned
           to
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           :
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           First
           Question
           .
        
         
           Q.
           Who
           ,
           And
           what
           art
           thou
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           One
           ,
           who
           deserves
           no
           Name
           :
           A
           poor
           and
           despicable
           Individual
           of
           the
           unhappy
           Species
           of
           Human
           Race
           ,
           which
           in
           its
           Original
           was
           Excellent
           and
           Admirable
           ,
           but
           is
           now
           become
           Wretched
           and
           Miserable
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           ,
           in
           the
           Silence
           and
           Shades
           of
           Night
           ,
           my
           roving
           Fancy
           gives
           me
           a
           transient
           view
           of
           Adam
           in
           his
           Innocency
           ;
           as
           he
           was
           LORD
           and
           KING
           of
           this
           lower
           World
           ,
           and
           sitting
           in
           State
           ,
           with
           his
           Royal
           Consort
           ,
           in
           the
           Garden
           of
           EDEN
           ,
           whither
           all
           the
           Creatures
           resorted
           to
           do
           him
           Homage
           ,
           with
           all
           Respect
           and
           Submission
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Liege
           and
           rightful
           Soveraign
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           sometimes
           it
           represents
           the
           doleful
           Scene
           of
           his
           terrible
           Fall
           ,
           by
           his
           fond
           
           Compliance
           with
           his
           new
           Bride's
           desires
           ,
           to
           disobey
           his
           Maker's
           Command
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           expose
           himself
           ,
           and
           her
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           Posterity
           ,
           to
           Death
           and
           endless
           Misery
           .
        
         
           That
           Angels
           were
           created
           before
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           of
           their
           chief
           Order
           for
           his
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           need
           no
           better
           proof
           than
           the
           sad
           Rehearsal
           of
           
           Adam's
           Fall
           ;
           for
           certainly
           no
           other
           Created
           Being
           would
           ever
           have
           attempted
           to
           deface
           God's
           own
           Image
           and
           Likeness
           ,
           but
           the
           chief
           of
           Apostate
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Prince
           of
           Devils
           .
        
         
           Methinks
           I
           hear
           the
           Father
           of
           Lies
           ,
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Serpent
           (
           which
           was
           probably
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           most
           Lovely
           and
           Beautiful
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           most
           Crafty
           and
           Subtil
           of
           all
           the
           inferior
           Creatures
           )
           thus
           accosting
           the
           Mother
           of
           all
           Living
           ,
        
         
           Fair
           Queen
           of
           this
           Lower
           World
           !
           What
           great
           pitty
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           excellent
           Creatures
           as
           your Self
           ,
           and
           your
           Royal
           Associate
           ,
           should
           here
           feed
           on
           Herbs
           and
           courser
           Meats
           ,
           whereas
           there
           is
           so
           noble
           a
           Plant
           in
           this
           your
           own
           Garden
           ,
           the
           Fruit
           whereof
           is
           not
           only
           incomparably
           fair
           to
           the
           Eye
           ,
           and
           extreamly
           pleasant
           to
           the
           Tast
           ,
           but
           has
           also
           a
           
           secret
           Vertue
           to
           inspire
           the
           Eaters
           with
           Heavenly
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledge
           .
           If
           your
           Maker
           has
           forbidden
           it
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           to
           raise
           and
           heighten
           the
           Desires
           of
           your
           Divine
           Souls
           ,
           after
           their
           proper
           ,
           Adcquate
           and
           Coelestial
           Objects
           .
           How
           should
           the
           LORD
           GOD
           take
           Offence
           at
           your
           doing
           that
           ,
           which
           will
           most
           certainly
           make
           you
           so
           like
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Divine
           Essence
           ?
        
         
           How
           far
           Eve
           might
           be
           surprized
           ,
           to
           hear
           a
           Serpent
           speak
           in
           her
           own
           Language
           ;
           Or
           ,
           whether
           the
           Gift
           of
           Speaking
           might
           ,
           in
           those
           Days
           ,
           be
           sometimes
           given
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           Inferior
           Creatures
           ,
           upon
           some
           special
           occasion
           (
           as
           it
           was
           in
           after-times
           given
           to
           
           Balaam's
           Ass
           )
           And
           whether
           the
           Devil
           spoke
           to
           her
           through
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           real
           Serpent
           ,
           or
           in
           an
           assumed
           shape
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           go
           about
           to
           determine
           .
           Some
           learned
           Men
           believe
           that
           this
           Serpent
           was
           a
           Dragon
           ;
           because
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           Naturalists
           in
           their
           Writings
           describe
           the
           Dragon
           to
           be
           a
           Creature
           of
           wonderful
           Beauty
           ,
           (
           and
           doubtless
           it
           was
           a
           much
           more
           beautiful
           Creature
           before
           its
           Curse
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           were
           the
           very
           Animal
           that
           was
           made
           use
           off
           by
           the
           Devil
           )
           with
           a
           long
           golden
           Beard
           ,
           bright
           and
           sparkling
           Eyes
           ,
           Scales
           shining
           with
           glorious
           Colours
           ,
           and
           
           the
           like
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Egyptians
           worshipped
           a
           Dragon
           ,
           as
           a
           Diety
           ;
           and
           the
           Greeks
           borrowed
           〈◊〉
           that
           Beautifull
           Creatures
           Image
           ,
           to
           represent
           their
           God
           AEsculapius
           :
           But
           in
           how
           beautiful
           a
           shape
           soever
           the
           Devil
           appeared
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           his
           Design
           was
           ,
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           ,
           most
           spiteful
           and
           malicious
           .
        
         
           O
           cruel
           Satan
           !
           Was
           there
           not
           room
           enough
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           all
           thy
           Infernal
           Crew
           ,
           to
           range
           up
           and
           down
           in
           the
           vast
           and
           wide
           Expanse
           ,
           without
           intruding
           so
           rudely
           and
           abruptly
           into
           Paradise
           ?
        
         
           O
           spiteful
           old
           Dragon
           !
           What
           Wrong
           ,
           or
           Injury
           ,
           did
           our
           first
           Parents
           do
           to
           thee
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           dressing
           the
           Garden
           ,
           which
           their
           MAKER
           had
           so
           lately
           placed
           them
           in
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           invent
           so
           hellish
           a
           Stratagem
           ,
           and
           in
           Masquerade
           make
           so
           fatal
           an
           Address
           ,
           at
           once
           to
           rob
           them
           of
           their
           Innocence
           ,
           disturb
           their
           present
           Peace
           ,
           and
           disappoint
           them
           of
           their
           future
           Happiness
           ?
        
         
           Be
           therefore
           for
           ever
           accursed
           ,
           
             O
             Beelzebub
             ,
             Thou
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             ,
          
           and
           true
           Original
           of
           all
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           for
           thy
           malicious
           Practises
           to
           deceive
           all
           the
           Nations
           
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           so
           many
           Thousand
           Years
           ;
           whenas
           thou
           canst
           not
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Sins
           of
           every
           Soul
           that
           thou
           has
           tempted
           ,
           (
           be
           it
           Saved
           ,
           or
           be
           it
           Damned
           )
           shall
           one
           Day
           be
           set
           to
           thy
           Accompt
           ,
           and
           add
           Degrees
           to
           thy
           Eternal
           Torment
           .
           
             (
             From
             all
             Evil
             and
             Mischief
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             the
             Crafts
             and
             Assaults
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Infernal
             Spirits
             ,
          
           Good
           Lord
           deliver
           us
           .
           )
        
         
           Now
           here
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           ingenious
           Reader
           will
           expect
           I
           should
           insert
           some
           short
           Discourse
           concerning
           Blessed
           and
           
             Apostate
             Spirits
          
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           heartily
           wish
           I
           had
           a
           sufficient
           Knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           Insight
           into
           those
           Mysteries
           ,
           to
           answer
           fully
           his
           desires
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           afraid
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           very
           little
           satisfied
           with
           my
           Endeavours
           ,
           in
           case
           I
           should
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           a
           late
           learned
           Author
           ,
           try
           to
           squeeze
           a
           plausible
           Description
           of
           
             LOST
             PARADISE
          
           ,
           out
           of
           St.
           
           John's
           Vision
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Patmos
           ,
           and
           fancy
           to
           my self
           a
           formal
           and
           pitcht
           Battle
           ,
           upon
           a
           vast
           and
           wide
           Plain
           ,
           in
           the
           North
           part
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           fought
           between
           two
           mighty
           Hosts
           of
           Blessed
           and
           Revolted
           Spirits
           ,
           conducted
           and
           led
           up
           by
           mighty
           Arch-Angels
           ,
           (
           for
           their
           Generals
           )
           riding
           in
           Brazen
           
           Chariots
           ,
           drawn
           by
           foaming
           Steeds
           ,
           and
           clad
           with
           Adamantine
           Coats
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           by
           a
           massy
           Sword
           ,
           cut
           down
           to
           the
           wast
           ,
           and
           stain'd
           with
           Angelick
           blood
           :
           Where
           the
           one
           of
           these
           Armies
           dug
           up
           the
           Terrain
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Materials
           they
           there
           found
           ,
           made
           Powder
           ,
           Bullets
           and
           great
           Guns
           (
           it
           is
           pity
           that
           Bombs
           were
           not
           in
           use
           when
           he
           wrote
           that
           Treatise
           )
           and
           with
           them
           did
           great
           Execution
           upon
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           in
           Revenge
           tore
           up
           great
           Mountains
           by
           the
           Roots
           ,
           and
           hurl'd
           them
           at
           their
           Heads
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           other
           Romantick
           Stories
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Ludere
             cum
             Sacris
          
           ,
           and
           much
           fitter
           for
           Poets
           and
           Painters
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           are
           got
           to
           the
           top
           of
           their
           P●rnassus
           ,
           frame
           to
           themselves
           Idea's
           of
           what
           Chimera's
           or
           Goblins
           they
           please
           .
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           I
           judge
           it
           altogether
           needless
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Dark-Lanterns
           of
           
             Homer
             ,
             Ovid
             ,
             Virgil
          
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           old
           Heathen
           Poets
           ,
           or
           to
           borrow
           the
           dim
           Tapers
           and
           blinking
           Lights
           of
           
             Plato
             ,
             Aristotle
             ,
             Seneca
          
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           those
           Half-Divine
           Philosophers
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           beholding
           to
           the
           School-men
           for
           their
           vain
           Distinctions
           ,
           and
           splitting
           of
           Hairs
           ,
           with
           their
           lame
           Definitions
           ,
           and
           Explanations
           of
           
             Obscurum
             per
             Obscurius
          
           .
        
         
         
           Neither
           am
           I
           willing
           to
           tire
           my
           Reader
           with
           endless
           Quotations
           out
           of
           the
           Ancient
           ,
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           were
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           somewhat
           tender
           in
           delivering
           their
           Opinions
           about
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           wisely
           waved
           the
           positive
           Determination
           of
           Questions
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           
             Invisible
             World
          
           ,
           and
           those
           deep
           Mysteries
           of
           
             Incorporeal
             Beings
          
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           fathom'd
           by
           the
           Line
           and
           Plummet
           of
           Human
           Understanding
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           what
           Light
           I
           can
           get
           from
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           where
           those
           are
           either
           obscure
           ,
           or
           silent
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           cautious
           ,
           sober
           and
           modest
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           were
           ,
           are
           ,
           and
           ever
           shall
           be
           ,
           true
           and
           real
           Subsistencies
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           Angels
           ,
           the
           following
           Passages
           of
           
             Sacred
             Writ
          
           do
           plainly
           inform
           us
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               —
               Before
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 12
                 Luke
                 8.
              
               
            
             
               —
               He
               shall
               come
               —
               with
               all
               his
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               
                 25
                 Matth.
                 31.
              
               
            
             
               —
               If
               God
               spared
               not
               the
               Angels
               that
               sinned
               ,
               
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 4.
              
               
            
             
               —
               The
               Angels
               that
               kept
               not
               their
               first
               Estate
               ,
               
                 Jud.
                 6.
              
               
            
             
             
               —
               
                 The
                 Angels
                 came
              
               ,
               4
               Matth.
               11.
               
            
             
               —
               Out
               of
               whom
               went
               7
               Devils
               ,
               
                 8
                 Luke
                 2.
              
               
            
             
               —
               Everlasting
               Fire
               Prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               
                 25
                 Matth.
                 41.
              
               
            
             
               —
               But
               are
               as
               the
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 22
                 Matth.
                 30.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           concerning
           the
           Time
           when
           the
           Angels
           were
           Created
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           conjectured
           ,
           by
           comparing
           several
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           making
           the
           following
           Inference
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           The
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Morning-Stars
           are
           put
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           Morning-Stars
           were
           made
           before
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Job
           38.
           
           And
           the
           Earth
           was
           made
           three
           Days
           before
           the
           Stars
           in
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           Gen.
           1.
           
           (
           And
           consequently
           Morning
           Stars
           cannot
           be
           meant
           Stars
           of
           the
           Firmament
           .
           )
        
         
           Again
           ,
           by
           Stars
           ,
           are
           meant
           Angels
           ,
           12
           Rev.
           4.
           
        
         
           And
           by
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Host
          
           ,
           are
           meant
           Angels
           ,
           2
           Luke
           13.
           and
           1
           Kings
           19.
           21.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Heavens
           and
           Heavenly
           Hosts
           are
           joined
           together
           ,
           2
           Gen.
           And
           the
           Heavens
           said
           to
           be
           Created
           the
           First
           Day
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           it
           seems
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Morning-Stars
           ,
           (
           or
           which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           )
           Angels
           ,
           or
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           were
           created
           on
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Six
           Days
           in
           the
           Morning
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           there
           were
           great
           Numbers
           of
           both
           Blessed
           and
           
             Apostate
             Angels
          
           ,
           we
           are
           assured
           from
           several
           Passages
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           
             
               —
               
                 More
                 than
              
               12
               Legions
               (
               or
               ,
               as
               some
               compute
               it
               )
               79992
               )
               Angels
               ,
               26
               Matth.
               23.
               
            
             
               —
               Thousand
               Thousands
               ministred
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               Ten
               Thousand
               times
               Ten
               Thousand
               stood
               before
               him
               ,
               
                 7
                 Dan.
                 10.
              
               and
               
                 5
                 Rev.
                 11.
              
               
            
             
               —
               An
               innumerable
               Company
               of
               Angels
               ,
               12.
               
               Heb.
               22.
               
            
             
               —
               A
               multitude
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Host
               ,
               
                 2
                 ▪
                 Luke
                 13.
              
               
            
             
               —
               His
               Tail
               drew
               a
               Third
               part
               of
               the
               Stars
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 12
                 Rev.
                 4.
              
               
            
             
               —
               My
               Name
               is
               Legion
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               many
               ,
               
                 5
                 Mark
                 9.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           Solomon
           ,
           who
           was
           LORD
           but
           of
           a
           very
           small
           Spot
           of
           the
           
             Terrestrial
             Globe
          
           ,
           (
           which
           Globe
           is
           by
           us
           thought
           to
           be
           little
           more
           than
           a
           Point
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           the
           
             Starry
             Firmament
          
           )
           had
           so
           many
           Attendants
           
           What
           Number
           should
           we
           think
           a
           fit
           Retinue
           for
           the
           KING
           of
           KINGS
           ,
           and
           LORD
           of
           LORDS
           ?
           
             Myriades
             Myriadum
          
           ,
           will
           be
           too
           small
           a
           Summ
           :
           And
           so
           will
           our
           ordinary
           Terms
           of
           Arithmetick
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           borrow
           some
           of
           the
           learned
           Commentator
           upon
           Archimedes
           his
           Arenarius
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Billions
           ,
           Trillions
           ,
           Quadrillions
           ,
           &c.
           of
           blessed
           Angels
           to
           attend
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           there
           were
           different
           Orders
           and
           Degrees
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           Spirits
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           from
           the
           following
           Texts
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               —
               
                 The
                 great
                 Prince
              
               Michael
               ,
               12
               Dan.
               1.
               
            
             
               —
               Beelzebub
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Devils
              
               ,
               11
               Luke
               15.
               
            
             
               —
               The
               Prince
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               
                 2
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
              
               
            
             
               —
               The
               Voice
               of
               the
               Arch-Angel
               ,
               
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
                 4.
                 16.
              
               
            
             
               —
               Thrones
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               Principalities
               or
               Powers
               ,
               
                 1
                 Coloss
                 .
                 16.
              
               
            
             
               —
               Michael
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               
                 12
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 9.
              
               
            
          
        
         
         
           5.
           
           That
           all
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           which
           attend
           God's
           Throne
           ,
           are
           
             Ministring
             Spirits
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           appeared
           in
           Humane
           shapes
           ,
           we
           find
           in
           the
           following
           Texts
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               —
               Three
               Men
               stood
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 18
                 Gen.
                 2.
              
               
            
             
               —
               Behold
               two
               Men
               stood
               by
               them
               in
               shining
               Garments
               ,
               
                 24
                 Luke
                 4.
              
               
            
             
               —
               And
               there
               came
               two
               Angels
               to
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               Lot
               went
               out
               to
               meet
               them
               ,
               
                 19
                 Gen.
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               —
               And
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               found
               her
               by
               a
               Fountain
               of
               water
               ,
               
                 16
                 Gen.
                 7.
              
               
            
             
               —
               And
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               called
               unto
               him
               ,
               (
               viz.
               
                 Abraham
                 )
                 22
                 Gen.
                 11.
              
               
            
             
               —
               And
               Jacob
               went
               on
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               met
               him
               ,
               
                 32
                 Gen.
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               —
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               went
               out
               ,
               &c.
               and
               smote
               in
               the
               Camp
               of
               the
               
                 Assyrians
                 185
              
               Thousand
               ,
               
                 2
                 Kings
                 19.
                 31.
              
               
            
             
               —
               And
               there
               died
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 70
              
               Thousand
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               stretched
               forth
               his
               hand
               upon
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Lord
               said
               to
               the
               Angel
               ,
               Hold
               now
               thine
               hand
               ,
               
                 2
                 Sam.
                 24.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
              
            
             
               —
               You
               shall
               see
               the
               Heavens
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               ascending
               and
               descending
               upon
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
               
                 1
                 John
                 51.
              
               
            
             
               —
               I
               am
               Gabriel
               ,
               that
               stand
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               am
               sent
               to
               speak
               to
               thee
               ,
               
                 1
                 Luke
                 19.
              
               
            
             
               —
               And
               the
               Angel
               ministred
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 1
                 Luke
                 13.
              
               
            
             
             
               —
               And
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               rolled
               away
               the
               Stone
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 28
                 Matth.
                 2.
              
               
            
             
               —
               He
               knew
               of
               a
               surety
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               sent
               his
               Angel
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 12
                 ▪
                 11.
              
               
            
             
               —
               Who
               received
               the
               ▪
               Law
               by
               the
               Disposition
               of
               Angels
               ,
               
                 7
                 Acts
                 53.
              
               
            
             
               —
               Are
               they
               not
               ministring
               Spirits
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 11
                 Hebrews
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               !
               about
               whose
               Throne
               are
               always
               attending
               ,
               Thousands
               of
               Thousands
               ,
               and
               ten
               Thousand
               times
               ten
               Thousand
               blessed
               Angels
               ,
               be
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               give
               Charge
               to
               some
               of
               those
               ministring
               Spirits
               ,
               to
               guide
               and
               conduct
               me
               throughout
               my
               whole
               Pilgrimage
               in
               this
               Val●y
               of
               Tears
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               to
               convey
               my
               departing
               Soul
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Everlasting
               Rest
               and
               Happiness
               .
            
          
           
             What
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             fatal
             Consequences
             of
             the
             Disobedience
             of
             our
             
               First
               Parents
            
             ,
             we
             too
             well
             know
             ,
             and
             find
             by
             woful
             Experience
             .
             (
             And
             had
             not
             their
             heavy
             Sentence
             been
             allayed
             with
             a
             happy
             Promise
             of
             a
             Messias
             ,
             both
             their
             ,
             and
             our
             
             Condition
             had
             been
             altogether
             hopeless
             .
             )
             But
             what
             had
             been
             the
             Consequences
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             had
             remain'd
             in
             that
             purity
             in
             which
             they
             were
             created
             :
             As
             namely
             ,
             to
             what
             Numbers
             they
             had
             increased
             and
             multiplied
             ?
             in
             what
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             they
             had
             inhabited
             ?
             And
             if
             in
             colder
             Climates
             ,
             their
             Bodies
             had
             required
             Covering
             and
             Vestments
             ?
             Whether
             Flesh
             had
             been
             allowed
             them
             for
             Food
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Fruits
             and
             Herbs
             ?
             And
             the
             Earth
             brought
             forth
             its
             Encrease
             without
             any
             Labour
             or
             Tillage
             ?
             And
             lastly
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             never
             died
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             certain
             Term
             of
             Years
             ,
             had
             been
             Translated
             from
             Earth
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             Righteous
             Enoch
             was
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Elias
             ?
             Are
             all
             Questions
             more
             curious
             than
             necessary
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Case
             now
             stands
             with
             us
             .
             )
             And
             such
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             ,
             the
             wisest
             Man
             living
             ,
             had
             he
             all
             imaginable
             Helps
             of
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             and
             acquired
             Knowledge
             ,
             would
             never
             be
             able
             ,
             with
             any
             certainty
             ,
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             we
             may
             reasonably
             believe
             ,
             and
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             That
             as
             they
             were
             at
             first
             created
             by
             the
             wonderful
             Contrivance
             and
             Mechany
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             made
             after
             G
             O
             D's
             own
             Image
             and
             Likeness
             ,
             they
             were
             truly
             Noble
             and
             Excellent
             Creatures
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             their
             Bodies
             we
             have
             a
             Specimen
             ,
             by
             the
             Dissection
             of
             one
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             they
             being
             undoubtedly
             the
             same
             with
             ours
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Figure
             ,
             Number
             and
             Uses
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             their
             Exterior
             ,
             as
             their
             Interior
             parts
             ,
             though
             extreamly
             different
             in
             Perfection
             and
             Duraho●
             those
             lasting
             more
             than
             twice
             as
             many
             Hundreds
             ,
             as
             ours
             do
             now
             Scores
             of
             Years
             ,
             even
             after
             they
             were
             mortified
             by
             their
             Fall
             ,
             and
             were
             Condemned
             by
             G
             O
             D
             himself
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             daily
             Labour
             and
             Tillage
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             his
             Bread
             by
             the
             sweat
             of
             his
             Brows
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Will
             of
             a
             Husband
             ,
             to
             struggle
             with
             the
             sharp
             Pains
             and
             Throws
             of
             Child-bed
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             her
             Griefs
             and
             Sorrows
             greatly
             multiplied
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Dissection
             of
             Humane
             Bodies
             ,
             what
             thinking
             Men
             can
             take
             a
             serious
             view
             of
             the
             Skin
             ,
             the
             Membranes
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             Fibers
             ,
             the
             Veins
             ,
             the
             Arteries
             ,
             the
             Nerves
             ,
             the
             Ligaments
             ,
             the
             Cartilages
             ,
             and
             the
             Bones
             ;
             as
             likewise
             of
             the
             three
             Cavities
             (
             or
             Venters
             )
             of
             the
             Trunk
             ,
             namely
             the
             Abdomen
             ,
             the
             Chest
             ,
             and
             the
             Head
             ,
             with
             all
             things
             therein
             contained
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Arms
             ,
             Thighs
             and
             Legs
             ,
             with
             their
             different
             Positions
             ,
             Compositions
             ,
             and
             admirable
             Use
             ,
             without
             being
             struck
             with
             great
             Wonder
             
             and
             Astonishment
             ,
             and
             crying
             out
             with
             good
             King
             
               David
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               I
               am
               fearfully
               and
               wonderfully
               made
               .
            
          
           
             When
             he
             considers
             how
             closely
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             with
             the
             help
             of
             its
             Fibers
             ,
             embraces
             the
             Meat
             that
             is
             chewed
             in
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             the
             Drink
             that
             is
             received
             in
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             down
             ,
             and
             mixeth
             therewith
             specifick
             fermentatious
             Juices
             ,
             bred
             in
             its
             inner
             Coat
             ,
             and
             impregnated
             by
             the
             Saliva
             ,
             till
             the
             finer
             parts
             ,
             by
             a
             convenient
             heat
             ,
             become
             a
             white
             milky
             Cream
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             thicker
             Mass
             ,
             (
             with
             which
             they
             are
             as
             yet
             involved
             by
             the
             Constriction
             of
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             )
             they
             pass
             down
             to
             the
             Guts
             ,
             where
             by
             the
             mixture
             of
             the
             Bile
             ,
             and
             the
             pancreatick
             Juice
             ,
             they
             are
             by
             another
             manner
             of
             Fermentation
             ,
             quite
             separated
             from
             the
             thicker
             Mass
             ,
             and
             so
             received
             of
             the
             Lacteal
             Vessels
             ,
             as
             the
             thicker
             is
             ejected
             by
             the
             Stool
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             rightly
             considers
             the
             Figure
             and
             Motion
             of
             that
             admirable
             Machine
             ,
             (
             the
             Heart
             )
             and
             how
             it
             is
             suspended
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             by
             the
             Vessels
             that
             go
             in
             and
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             an
             ordinary
             Forcing-Engine
             ,
             being
             placed
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             Town
             ,
             draws
             the
             Water
             of
             an
             adjoining
             
             Source
             ,
             or
             Fountain
             ,
             into
             its
             own
             Bowels
             by
             one
             Motion
             ,
             or
             stroak
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             help
             of
             a
             Valve
             ,
             to
             keep
             it
             from
             returning
             back
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             thrusts
             ,
             or
             forces
             out
             the
             same
             Water
             by
             another
             stroke
             of
             that
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             help
             of
             another
             Valve
             ,
             into
             another
             Pipe
             ,
             which
             is
             afterwards
             distributed
             into
             smaller
             Branches
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             Uses
             of
             the
             several
             and
             respective
             Houses
             :
             So
             the
             Heart
             receives
             the
             Blood
             out
             of
             the
             
               Vena
               Cava
            
             into
             its
             Ventricles
             by
             a
             Djastole
             ,
             (
             or
             Dilatation
             )
             and
             then
             thrusts
             ,
             or
             forces
             it
             out
             again
             by
             a
             Systole
             (
             or
             Contraction
             )
             into
             the
             Arteries
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             these
             ,
             into
             the
             parts
             that
             are
             to
             be
             nourished
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             to
             be
             resolved
             by
             the
             Capillary
             Veins
             ,
             which
             conduct
             it
             back
             through
             the
             larger
             Veins
             into
             the
             
               Vena
               Cava
            
             again
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             the
             help
             of
             divers
             Semi-lunar
             or
             
               Semi-circular
               Valves
            
             ,
             curiously
             and
             conveniently
             placed
             in
             the
             aforementioned
             Vessels
             and
             Passages
             ,
             and
             thus
             is
             made
             the
             admirable
             
               Circulation
               of
               the
               Blood
            
             :
             But
             how
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             secret
             Power
             the
             Heart
             receives
             its
             Motion
             ,
             and
             makes
             its
             constant
             pulses
             ,
             is
             known
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             the
             Maker
             and
             Searcher
             of
             all
             Hearts
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             apt
             to
             admire
             the
             Skill
             of
             an
             Artist
             ,
             who
             can
             make
             us
             a
             
             Pendulum-Clock
             ,
             
             of
             the
             choicest
             Brass
             and
             Iron
             ,
             to
             vibrate
             with
             a
             just
             and
             equal
             Motion
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             but
             of
             one
             Year
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             help
             of
             a
             suspended
             Weight
             :
             What
             shall
             we
             then
             think
             of
             a
             Movement
             ,
             composed
             of
             fleshy
             Muscles
             and
             Fibers
             suspended
             in
             
             Methusalem's
             body
             ,
             and
             continuing
             its
             Pulses
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             either
             Weight
             or
             Springs
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             Nine
             Hundred
             ,
             sixty
             and
             nine
             Years
             ,
             which
             time
             would
             certainly
             wear
             out
             the
             Wheels
             and
             Pinions
             of
             a
             great
             many
             Brass
             and
             Iron
             Clocks
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             were
             but
             room
             enough
             in
             so
             small
             a
             Treatise
             ,
             there
             are
             yet
             behind
             many
             and
             great
             Wonders
             of
             the
             Almighty
             Maker's
             Mechany
             and
             Contrivance
             ,
             relating
             to
             Motion
             and
             Sense
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             that
             small
             Skill
             I
             formerly
             had
             in
             Opticks
             ,
             it
             was
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             (
             with
             submission
             to
             better
             Judgments
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Figure
             and
             Colour
             ,
             or
             Colours
             of
             a
             visible
             Object
             (
             however
             situated
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             posture
             soever
             it
             be
             placed
             )
             make
             the
             Base
             of
             an
             imaginary
             Cone
             ,
             composed
             of
             infinite
             visical
             Rays
             ,
             which
             is
             conveyed
             in
             an
             instant
             through
             a
             Lucid
             Medium
             ,
             to
             the
             Superficies
             of
             every
             Beholders
             Eye
             ,
             where
             a
             small
             section
             of
             the
             Apex
             of
             that
             Cone
             ,
             is
             
             refracted
             by
             the
             several
             Waters
             and
             Tunicks
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Figure
             of
             the
             said
             Object
             being
             inverted
             by
             the
             Humor
             Chrystallinus
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             posture
             ,
             lodged
             in
             the
             
               Tunica
               Retina
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             conveyed
             into
             the
             common
             Sensory
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             by
             those
             Experiments
             I
             have
             heretofore
             made
             in
             Acousticks
             ,
             I
             then
             judged
             ,
             that
             different
             Percussions
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             do
             beget
             infinite
             spherical
             Figures
             of
             Aereal
             Motions
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             Stone
             thrown
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             Pool
             of
             standing
             Water
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             much
             more
             curious
             )
             a
             stroak
             with
             a
             Pin's
             head
             upon
             the
             supersicies
             of
             a
             long
             Vessel
             of
             Quick-silver
             ,
             begets
             in
             the
             first
             infinite
             numbers
             of
             Circles
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             last
             infinite
             Arches
             )
             which
             spread
             themselves
             every
             way
             ,
             till
             they
             meet
             with
             some
             harder
             Body
             that
             makes
             resistance
             ;
             which
             let
             us
             suppose
             to
             be
             a
             Man's
             Ear
             ,
             in
             the
             Cavity
             of
             which
             the
             aforesaid
             Figures
             of
             Aereal
             Motions
             suffer
             several
             Reverberations
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             a
             Percussion
             upon
             the
             Tympanum
             ,
             or
             Drum
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             Nervous
             ,
             and
             almost
             pellucid
             Membrane
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             exquisite
             Sense
             )
             and
             from
             thence
             are
             conveyed
             into
             the
             Brain
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             the
             help
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             Experiments
             ,
             I
             then
             made
             (
             which
             were
             many
             
             Years
             since
             )
             and
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             my
             Endeavours
             ,
             I
             found
             out
             the
             Tubastentero-phonica
             ,
             or
             Speaking-Trumpet
             ,
             and
             improved
             that
             Invention
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             humane
             Voice
             both
             audible
             and
             intelligible
             ,
             either
             in
             plain
             Words
             and
             Sentences
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             Cypher
             ,
             for
             conveighing
             Secrets
             into
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             besieged
             Places
             ,
             (
             over
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             Enemies
             )
             or
             for
             one
             Ship
             to
             speak
             to
             another
             ,
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             three
             English
             Miles
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             ;
             and
             had
             I
             not
             received
             some
             Discouragement
             (
             which
             then
             I
             did
             not
             think
             I
             deserved
             )
             I
             did
             not
             doubt
             but
             to
             have
             improved
             it
             to
             the
             distance
             of
             eight
             ,
             nine
             or
             ten
             Miles
             .
          
           
             I
             did
             likewise
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             contrive
             ,
             and
             cause
             to
             be
             made
             by
             my
             Directions
             ,
             a
             very
             large
             Otocoustacon
             ,
             one
             end
             whereof
             being
             laid
             to
             my
             Ear
             in
             a
             still
             Evening
             ,
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             St.
             
             Jame's
             Park
             ,
             brought
             into
             it
             (
             as
             I
             thought
             )
             innumerable
             Sounds
             of
             Coach
             and
             Cart-wheels
             ,
             and
             humane
             Voices
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             throughout
             all
             the
             Streets
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             St.
             
             James's
             and
             Pickadilly
             ,
             as
             the
             others
             between
             White-hall
             and
             London-Bridge
             ;
             but
             those
             Sounds
             being
             often
             confused
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             nearer
             ,
             drowning
             those
             which
             were
             more
             remote
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             offending
             
             the
             Ear
             by
             the
             sharpness
             of
             the
             noise
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             mention
             the
             large
             Dimensions
             ,
             and
             great
             Weight
             of
             such
             Instruments
             .
             )
             I
             then
             desisted
             from
             my
             making
             any
             further
             Experiments
             :
             However
             ,
             some
             years
             since
             ,
             having
             received
             several
             Visits
             ,
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             several
             deaf
             Persons
             ,
             and
             believing
             that
             it
             might
             be
             an
             acceptable
             Service
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             I
             determined
             to
             proceed
             ,
             not
             doubting
             to
             contrive
             such
             a
             Machine
             ,
             as
             would
             have
             taken
             a
             just
             Gage
             ,
             or
             Measure
             ,
             of
             the
             Degrees
             of
             any
             Persons
             deafness
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             invent
             another
             small
             Instrument
             ,
             to
             hang
             upon
             the
             Ear
             as
             an
             Ornament
             ,
             whereby
             those
             Degrees
             of
             Deafness
             should
             have
             been
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             or
             altogether
             restored
             ;
             had
             it
             not
             pleased
             Almighty
             GOD
             ,
             in
             the
             interim
             ,
             to
             visit
             me
             with
             Blindness
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             aforementioned
             Operations
             ,
             how
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             general
             Organ
             of
             Sense
             )
             perceives
             and
             judges
             Sensations
             of
             all
             sentient
             parts
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             a
             Fountain
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             eight
             or
             ten
             pair
             of
             Nerves
             (
             whose
             Origin
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             
             Medulla-substance
             of
             the
             Brain
             )
             it
             communicateth
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             (
             being
             first
             elaborated
             )
             to
             all
             the
             sentient
             
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             thereby
             endows
             them
             with
             the
             faculty
             of
             performing
             Animal
             Actions
             :
             For
             example
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             mysterious
             manner
             ,
             the
             Soul
             sends
             out
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             so
             many
             several
             ways
             ,
             to
             receive
             in
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             the
             Figures
             and
             Colours
             of
             so
             many
             hundred
             Objects
             in
             one
             Minutes
             space
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             different
             Sounds
             of
             Vocal
             and
             Instrumental
             Musick
             ,
             within
             the
             compass
             and
             measure
             of
             a
             Semibref
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             confounding
             visual
             Rays
             ,
             or
             Aereal
             Percussions
             ,
             which
             must
             of
             necessity
             very
             often
             interfere
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             or
             what
             manner
             of
             Creatures
             those
             Animal
             Spirits
             are
             ,
             which
             have
             never
             yet
             been
             discerned
             by
             the
             sharpest
             Eye
             ,
             or
             best
             Glasses
             ?
          
           
             Let
             the
             ablest
             Philosopher
             in
             the
             World
             tell
             me
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             by
             the
             empty
             Terms
             of
             Anatomy
             .
             —
             
               Et
               erit
               mihi
               magnus
            
             Apollo
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             all
             I
             have
             here
             room
             to
             treat
             of
             ,
             relating
             to
             Sense
             .
             There
             is
             yet
             something
             that
             very
             well
             deserves
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             concerning
             
               The
               Motion
               of
               the
               Limbs
            
             ,
             and
             their
             great
             force
             ,
             in
             lifting
             up
             ,
             thrusting
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             pulling
             to
             them
             great
             weights
             with
             the
             nimble
             Motion
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             ,
             some
             of
             those
             Operations
             agreeing
             
             with
             ,
             and
             others
             confounding
             our
             ordinary
             Doctrine
             of
             Staticks
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             That
             a
             pound
             weight
             ,
             suspended
             at
             one
             end
             of
             an
             iron
             Rod
             placed
             horizontally
             ,
             at
             six
             foot
             distance
             from
             its
             Fulcrum
             ,
             or
             perpendicular
             Axis
             ,
             equiponderates
             a
             Weight
             of
             six
             pounds
             suspended
             at
             the
             other
             end
             of
             the
             said
             iron
             Rod
             ,
             at
             one
             foot
             distance
             from
             the
             said
             Fulcrum
             ,
             or
             Axis
             ,
             (
             the
             length
             of
             one
             foot
             of
             that
             Rod
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Axis
             being
             first
             made
             equal
             in
             Weight
             ,
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             length
             of
             six
             foot
             of
             the
             same
             Rod
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Axis
             )
             And
             if
             the
             aforesaid
             Weight
             of
             six
             pound
             ,
             be
             raised
             two
             Inches
             in
             perpendicular
             height
             ▪
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             said
             one
             pound
             ,
             (
             with
             some
             small
             addition
             )
             that
             one
             pound
             weight
             must
             of
             necessity
             descend
             Twelve
             Inches
             ,
             or
             one
             Foot.
             
          
           
             Likewise
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Globular
             weight
             of
             six
             pound
             ,
             be
             suspended
             at
             one
             end
             of
             an
             Iron
             Rod
             of
             six
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             hanging
             perpendicularly
             upon
             a
             small
             Pin
             ,
             or
             Joint
             ,
             the
             force
             of
             two
             pound
             weight
             being
             fastned
             by
             a
             Pack-thread
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Center
               of
               Gravity
            
             of
             that
             Globular
             weight
             ,
             and
             conveniently
             placed
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             
             move
             up
             and
             down
             over
             a
             Pulley
             ,
             will
             heave
             up
             that
             Globular
             weight
             ,
             (
             a
             proportional
             part
             of
             the
             said
             Rod
             being
             first
             equiponderated
             )
             to
             the
             perpendicular
             height
             of
             two
             foot
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             weight
             of
             four
             pound
             applied
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             will
             heave
             up
             the
             said
             Globular
             weight
             ,
             to
             the
             perpendicular
             height
             of
             four
             foot
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             six
             pound
             Weight
             ,
             will
             heave
             it
             up
             to
             the
             Horizontal
             Line
             ,
             (
             or
             90
             Degrees
             )
             which
             Experiment
             ,
             being
             exactly
             performed
             ,
             gives
             great
             light
             to
             young
             Practitioners
             in
             the
             Mechanicks
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             know
             by
             Experience
             ,
             that
             an
             Engineer
             standing
             on
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Tower
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Ropes
             and
             Pullies
             ,
             with
             a
             small
             force
             ,
             heave
             up
             a
             Tun
             weight
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             to
             the
             perpendicular
             height
             of
             10
             or
             20
             Foot
             ,
             provided
             there
             be
             proportionable
             time
             given
             him
             for
             that
             Operation
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             a
             sufficient
             Fulcrum
             ,
             or
             place
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             may
             fasten
             one
             of
             his
             Blocks
             .
          
           
             I
             can
             likewise
             imagine
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             whilst
             his
             Body
             stands
             bolt
             up
             right
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             spiritual
             Engineer
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             seated
             in
             the
             Brain
             ,
             as
             in
             its
             Watch-Tower
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             make
             use
             of
             each
             hand
             and
             
             arm
             to
             lift
             up
             a
             ponderous
             Weight
             ,
             to
             the
             perpendicular
             height
             of
             6
             or
             12
             Inches
             :
             But
             I
             must
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             ingeniously
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             at
             all
             apprehend
             ,
             neither
             have
             I
             any
             Idea
             ,
             or
             Imagination
             ,
             by
             what
             secret
             power
             the
             Soul
             contracts
             or
             dilates
             the
             Muscles
             ,
             how
             it
             elaborates
             ,
             and
             sends
             forth
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             makes
             use
             of
             any
             of
             the
             ten
             pair
             of
             Nerves
             ,
             whose
             Origin
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             Medulla
             substance
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             soft
             as
             Butter
             :
             And
             I
             leave
             ,
             to
             the
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             most
             skilful
             and
             subtil
             Mechanick
             ,
             or
             Philosopher
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             innumerable
             Difficulties
             that
             will
             arise
             from
             all
             the
             following
             Instances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             a
             Porter
             ,
             taking
             up
             great
             and
             ponderous
             Burthens
             from
             off
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             heaving
             them
             on
             his
             shoulders
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             a
             Waterman
             ,
             who
             ,
             upon
             a
             Wager
             ,
             pulls
             in
             his
             Oars
             with
             both
             his
             Arms
             towards
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             thrusts
             from
             him
             with
             his
             Thighs
             and
             Legs
             ,
             in
             which
             Motion
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             his
             Arms
             and
             Hands
             ,
             he
             works
             with
             a
             Quintiple
             disadvantage
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Staticks
             ;
             because
             the
             Muscle
             of
             the
             Humerus
             ,
             
             is
             fastned
             but
             to
             a
             6th
             .
             part
             of
             the
             Cubitus
             ,
             or
             Radius
             ,
             as
             I
             my self
             have
             measured
             upon
             a
             dead
             Man's
             bones
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             a
             Seaman
             ,
             working
             at
             a
             Drum-Capstan
             (
             a
             Contrivance
             I
             presented
             to
             the
             late
             King
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             many
             years
             ago
             )
             to
             weight
             up
             the
             ponderous
             Anchors
             of
             great
             Ships
             ,
             which
             has
             since
             saved
             great
             Numbers
             of
             English
             Sea-men's
             lives
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             one
             ,
             who
             distorts
             all
             the
             Parts
             ,
             Members
             and
             Joints
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             in
             many
             different
             Figures
             ,
             and
             strange
             Shapes
             :
             Such
             a
             one
             I
             have
             seen
             at
             Paris
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             there
             was
             ,
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             who
             went
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Posture
               John.
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             one
             ,
             who
             jumps
             ,
             wrestles
             ,
             throws
             the
             Bar
             ,
             runs
             a
             Race
             ,
             or
             fights
             a
             Prize
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Of
             one
             ,
             who
             performs
             strange
             Feats
             of
             Activity
             ,
             Vaults
             and
             cuts
             Capers
             in
             the
             Air
             to
             a
             great
             height
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             dancing
             on
             the
             Stage
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             Ropes
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             skilful
             and
             active
             Musician
             ,
             the
             different
             Motions
             of
             whose
             Fingers
             ,
             are
             of
             incredible
             swiftness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Almighty
               GOD
               ,
               Maker
               of
               all
               things
               Visible
               and
               Invisible
               ,
               How
               wonderful
               and
               unsearchable
               are
               all
               thy
               Works
               ?
               How
               deep
               are
               all
               thy
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               thy
               Ways
               past
               finding
               out
               ,
               by
               us
               poor
               Mortals
               ,
               or
               indeed
               ,
               by
               any
               finite
               Creatures
               .
            
          
           
             All
             that
             I
             shall
             add
             to
             what
             has
             been
             already
             mentioned
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             shall
             be
             only
             this
             :
             That
             if
             there
             are
             so
             many
             insuperable
             Difficulties
             ,
             about
             
               Bodily
               Operations
            
             ,
             as
             to
             Motion
             and
             Sense
             ;
             how
             much
             greater
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             the
             Difficulties
             of
             the
             
               Souls
               Operations
            
             ,
             which
             are
             wholly
             abstracted
             from
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Correspondence
             at
             all
             with
             Bodies
             or
             Sense
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Sort
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             a
             late
             learned
             Philosopher's
             
               (
               Cogito
            
             )
             though
             I
             understand
             not
             at
             all
             his
             Inference
             of
             
               (
               Ergo
               sum
               .
            
             )
          
           
             But
             whatever
             he
             intends
             ,
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             the
             Soul
             's
             drawing
             necessary
             Conclusions
             from
             undoubted
             Premises
             ,
             and
             so
             forming
             within
             it self
             Syllogisms
             :
             As
             likewise
             its
             Apprehensions
             of
             a
             Supreme
             Diety
             ,
             
             or
             an
             Almighty
             MAKER
             of
             all
             Things
             ,
             who
             is
             from
             Everlasting
             to
             Everlasting
             ,
             and
             depends
             upon
             none
             .
          
           
             And
             its
             Reflections
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             either
             Accusing
             ,
             or
             Excusing
             Moral
             Actions
             .
          
           
             Forgive
             me
             ,
             Courteous
             Reader
             ,
             I
             am
             already
             lost
             in
             a
             Labyrinth
             of
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             my
             Soul
             is
             over-whelmed
             with
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             no
             further
             progress
             :
             At
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             you
             and
             I
             shall
             know
             more
             ,
             and
             be
             much
             wiser
             than
             we
             now
             are
             ,
             When
             this
             Mortal
             shall
             put
             on
             Immortality
             ;
             When
             our
             Understandings
             shall
             be
             more
             illuminated
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Eyes
             of
             our
             Souls
             shall
             be
             no
             longer
             forced
             to
             look
             ,
             or
             peep
             through
             such
             thick
             Humors
             ,
             muddy
             Waters
             ,
             dull
             Tunicks
             ,
             and
             horny
             Spectacles
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Question
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Second
           Question
           .
        
         
           Q.
           Where
           hast
           thou
           been
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           Alas
           !
           I
           do
           not
           well
           know
           where
           :
           Nor
           how
           :
           Nor
           when
           :
           Nor
           what
           I
           have
           been
           doing
           .
        
         
           Of
           my
           Infant-days
           I
           have
           no
           Knowledge
           or
           Remembrance
           ,
           but
           admire
           God's
           infinite
           Goodness
           ,
           who
           ,
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           sends
           his
           blessed
           Angels
           to
           watch
           over
           young
           Babes
           ,
           and
           tender
           Infants
           ,
           who
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           living
           Creatures
           ,
           are
           the
           least
           able
           to
           help
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             
               Thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               art
               he
               ,
               who
               took'st
               me
               from
               the
               Womb
               :
               And
               thou
               hast
               been
               my
               hope
               ,
               ever
               since
               I
               hung
               upon
               my
               Mothers
               Breasts
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             the
             Morning
             of
             my
             Life
             ,
             for
             several
             Hours
             ,
             I
             stood
             idle
             in
             the
             Market-place
             ,
             with
             others
             of
             my
             Companions
             ,
             pleasing
             my self
             with
             childish
             Toys
             and
             youthful
             Vanities
             .
          
           
             In
             my
             more
             mature
             Age
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             frequent
             Calls
             and
             Invitations
             to
             labour
             in
             God's
             Vineyard
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             I
             rather
             chose
             to
             gratify
             my
             own
             roving
             Fancy
             ,
             and
             satisfy
             my
             vain
             Curiosity
             ,
             in
             ranging
             Abroad
             ,
             and
             making
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Customs
             and
             Manners
             of
             foreign
             Countries
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             secret
             Intregues
             and
             mysterious
             Transactions
             of
             my
             own
             ;
             where
             I
             had
             opportunity
             to
             hear
             ,
             see
             and
             observe
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             buried
             in
             Oblivion
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             ,
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             I
             met
             with
             no
             small
             variety
             of
             Cares
             and
             Troubles
             ,
             Fears
             and
             Jealousies
             ,
             Crosses
             and
             Disappointments
             ,
             and
             found
             my self
             at
             the
             brink
             of
             many
             a
             deep
             pit
             ,
             and
             steep
             precipice
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             danger
             to
             have
             perished
             ,
             without
             a
             wonderful
             preservation
             and
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             Men
             of
             greater
             Wisdom
             and
             Experience
             to
             consider
             ,
             
             how
             hard
             and
             difficult
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             entangled
             with
             the
             Cross-purposes
             of
             publick
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             leisure
             to
             mind
             that
             one
             Thing
             necessary
             ,
             
               The
               Salvation
               of
               our
               Souls
            
             ;
             with
             which
             all
             the
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             and
             Pleasures
             which
             this
             World
             affords
             ,
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             Ballance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             
               Remember
               not
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               unaccountable
               Follies
               and
               Vanities
               of
               my
               Childhood
               and
               Touth
               ,
               nor
               the
               innumerable
               Transgressions
               of
               my
               riper
               Tears
               .
               Blot
               out
               of
               thy
               Remembrance
               ,
               the
               many
               Breaches
               of
               solemn
               Vows
               and
               Promises
               by
               me
               made
               in
               Times
               of
               Danger
               and
               Sickness
               ,
               or
               any
               prevarications
               with
               the
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               Mercies
               ,
               and
               the
               hazarding
               my
               Soul's
               Eternal
               Welfare
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               a
               few
               sinful
               and
               short-liv'd
               Pleasures
               .
            
          
           
             Methinks
             this
             World
             does
             not
             unfitly
             resemble
             a
             Theatre
             or
             Stage
             ,
             whereon
             every
             Man
             presents
             himself
             ,
             Acts
             his
             Part
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             his
             Exit
             .
          
           
           
             But
             in
             all
             the
             various
             Passages
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             frequent
             shifting
             of
             Scenes
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             his
             Agents
             ,
             are
             always
             at
             hand
             ,
             to
             disturb
             and
             hinder
             the
             Actor
             in
             his
             performances
             ,
             both
             of
             Religious
             and
             Moral
             Duties
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             carry
             him
             off
             the
             Stage
             ,
             with
             Eternal
             Dishonour
             and
             Disgrace
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             not
             be
             difficult
             to
             trace
             his
             Cloven-Footsteps
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Creation
             to
             this
             present
             Time.
             
          
           
             Having
             beguiled
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             mischief
             their
             two
             Sons
             :
             First
             ,
             by
             polluting
             
             Cain's
             Offering
             ,
             and
             laying
             Sin
             at
             his
             door
             ;
             then
             by
             urging
             him
             to
             be
             wroth
             and
             angry
             with
             his
             Maker
             ,
             for
             not
             accepting
             it
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             by
             provoking
             him
             to
             break
             all
             the
             Bonds
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             his
             own
             Brother's
             Murtherer
             .
          
           
             This
             done
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             tempt
             the
             Old
             World
             to
             the
             Commission
             of
             gross
             and
             enormous
             Impieties
             ,
             till
             God
             destroyed
             them
             with
             a
             Deluge
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Flood
             ,
             when
             
             Noah's
             Posterity
             was
             multiplied
             ,
             the
             Devil
             turned
             Architect
             ,
             
             and
             drew
             a
             Design
             for
             the
             Children
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             build
             a
             Tower
             in
             the
             Plain
             of
             Shinaar
             ,
             whose
             top
             was
             to
             reach
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             himself
             had
             so
             lately
             fallen
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             had
             dispersed
             those
             Builders
             ,
             by
             the
             Confusion
             of
             Languages
             ,
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Infernal
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             and
             King
             ,
             instructing
             his
             Disciples
             and
             Followers
             ,
             to
             forsake
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             to
             yield
             Obedience
             to
             all
             his
             Commands
             ;
             and
             to
             erect
             Altars
             ,
             plant
             Groves
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             to
             Devils
             ,
             under
             various
             Forms
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             Birds
             and
             Creeping
             Things
             .
             And
             so
             great
             was
             his
             Malice
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             spare
             that
             Grove
             of
             Oaks
             ,
             at
             or
             near
             
               the
               Plains
               of
            
             Mamre
             ,
             which
             the
             good
             old
             Patriarch
             Abraham
             had
             planted
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             as
             an
             Oratory
             ,
             orselect
             place
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             numerous
             Family
             ;
             but
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             converted
             to
             Idolatrous
             Uses
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             took
             care
             to
             have
             the
             Heathen
             Altars
             and
             Images
             demolished
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             Church
             erected
             in
             their
             stead
             .
          
           
           
             It
             would
             be
             endless
             ,
             to
             make
             enquiry
             into
             all
             the
             Actions
             ,
             and
             various
             Forms
             of
             Worship
             among
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             Old
             Gentile
             World
             ,
             and
             Heathen
             Idolaters
             :
             Or
             to
             make
             an
             Enumeration
             of
             the
             Names
             of
             their
             respective
             Idols
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             entertain
             the
             Reader
             with
             a
             brief
             Narrative
             ,
             of
             what
             I
             have
             collected
             out
             of
             a
             late
             Traveller
             of
             no
             small
             Credit
             amongst
             us
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             him
             some
             light
             into
             the
             Practices
             of
             former
             Ages
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             (
             saith
             my
             Author
             )
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             called
             Tunquin
             ,
             where
             some
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             worship
             four
             Gods
             ,
             whose
             Names
             are
             
               Rauma
               ,
               Betols
               ,
               Ramonu
            
             and
             Brama
             ,
             and
             a
             Goddess
             called
             Satisbana
             .
             Others
             of
             them
             hold
             
               Transmigration
               of
               Souls
            
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             great
             Veneration
             for
             a
             certain
             Hermit
             called
             Chacabout
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Impostors
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             Asia
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Sort
             ,
             have
             great
             esteem
             for
             one
             Lanthu
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Magicians
             of
             the
             East
             :
             That
             Impostor's
             Disciples
             having
             given
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             his
             Mother
             carried
             him
             in
             her
             Womb
             ,
             without
             losing
             her
             Virginity
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             Seventy
             years
             ,
             which
             ,
             
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             is
             a
             Mock
             the
             Devil
             puts
             upon
             our
             blessed
             Saviour's
             being
             carried
             Ten
             Months
             in
             the
             Womb
             of
             a
             Virgin.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Tunquineses
             to
             Adore
             three
             things
             :
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Hearth
             of
             their
             Chimney
             ,
             made
             of
             
               Three
               Stones
            
             .
             The
             second
             is
             an
             Idol
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Tiensa
             ,
             the
             Patroness
             of
             Handy-Crafts
             .
             The
             Third
             is
             the
             Idol
             Buabin
             ,
             which
             they
             implore
             before
             they
             build
             their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             They
             likewise
             present
             Offerings
             to
             Trees
             ,
             Elephants
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Cows
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             kinds
             of
             Animals
             .
          
           
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             have
             great
             Veneration
             for
             two
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             one
             Magicianess
             :
             The
             first
             Magician
             foretells
             future
             Events
             :
             To
             the
             second
             ,
             they
             have
             recourse
             in
             all
             their
             Sicknesses
             .
             And
             sometimes
             after
             several
             Apish-tricks
             ,
             he
             himself
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             sick
             Party
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             brought
             him
             ,
             do
             Homage
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             sick
             Party's
             friends
             present
             him
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             with
             an
             Entertainment
             of
             their
             choisest
             Meats
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             sick
             Person
             ,
             after
             all
             their
             Offerings
             ,
             do
             not
             recover
             ,
             his
             Friends
             and
             Relations
             ,
             
             with
             as
             many
             Soldiers
             as
             they
             can
             get
             together
             ,
             discharge
             their
             Guns
             and
             Musquets
             three
             times
             ,
             to
             drive
             away
             his
             Devilship
             from
             those
             parts
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             the
             chief
             Magician
             
               (
               Thaybou
            
             )
             being
             consulted
             ,
             and
             finding
             that
             the
             Distemper
             arises
             from
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             he
             ,
             or
             his
             Brother
             Thay-phouthouy
             ,
             finds
             ways
             to
             draw
             to
             him
             that
             Soul
             that
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Disease
             ,
             and
             then
             shuts
             it
             up
             in
             a
             bottle
             of
             water
             well
             stopt
             ,
             till
             the
             Party
             be
             cured
             ,
             afterwhich
             he
             breaks
             the
             Bottle
             ,
             and
             lets
             that
             Soul
             loose
             to
             go
             about
             its
             business
             .
          
           
             The
             Magicianess
             Bacoti
             ,
             keeps
             constant
             Correspondence
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             ,
             if
             she
             has
             a
             Daughter
             ,
             she
             offers
             her
             as
             soon
             as
             she
             is
             born
             ,
             )
             and
             if
             any
             Mother
             happen
             to
             lose
             a
             Child
             ,
             she
             makes
             her
             Address
             to
             this
             Magicianess
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             the
             beat
             of
             a
             Drum
             ,
             pretends
             to
             Summon
             the
             Soul
             of
             that
             Child
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             Mother
             ,
             whether
             its
             Condition
             in
             the
             other
             World
             be
             Good
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Moon
             is
             in
             an
             E●clipse
             ,
             they
             believe
             it
             is
             assaulted
             by
             a
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             make
             a
             hideous
             noise
             with
             
             Drums
             ,
             Trumpets
             ,
             Bells
             and
             Musquets
             ,
             till
             the
             Ecclipse
             be
             over
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             great
             Rejoycings
             for
             having
             conquered
             that
             monstrous
             Creature
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             wonderful
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             cruel
             Tyranny
             the
             Devil
             exercises
             over
             many
             of
             the
             poor
             Idolatrous
             Indians
             .
          
           
             Some
             he
             makes
             to
             carry
             their
             Arms
             over
             their
             Heads
             ,
             during
             their
             Lives
             ,
             which
             causes
             certain
             Carnosities
             to
             breed
             in
             their
             Joints
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             never
             bring
             them
             down
             again
             .
          
           
             Others
             he
             makes
             to
             stand
             upon
             one
             Foot
             ,
             holding
             a
             Chaffing-dish
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             other
             pouring
             out
             Incense
             ,
             as
             an
             Offering
             to
             their
             God
             ,
             fixing
             their
             Eyes
             all
             that
             while
             upon
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             City
             Malde
             ,
             in
             Bengala
             ,
             on
             a
             certain
             Day
             go
             out
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             great
             Numbers
             of
             them
             hang
             themselves
             by
             the
             flesh
             of
             their
             Bodies
             upon
             iron
             Hooks
             ,
             fastned
             to
             Trees
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             till
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             Bodies
             tearing
             away
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             they
             fall
             off
             themselves
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             almost
             incredible
             ,
             not
             a
             Drop
             of
             Blood
             issues
             out
             of
             
             the
             Wounds
             ,
             nor
             the
             least
             bit
             of
             Flesh
             is
             left
             upon
             the
             Hooks
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             space
             of
             two
             Days
             they
             are
             cured
             by
             the
             Bramans
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             
               I
               bless
               and
               praise
               Thee
               with
               my
               whole
               heart
               ,
               O
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               for
               thy
               distinguishing
               Goodness
               and
               Mercy
               to
               me
               ,
               the
               meanest
               and
               most
               unworthy
               of
               all
               
               Adam's
               Posterity
               ,
               in
               permitting
               me
               to
               be
               Born
               within
               the
               Pale
               of
               the
               True
               Church
               ,
               where
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Thy
               Son
               is
               openly
               preacht
               ,
               and
               profest
               in
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               :
               And
               not
               among
               
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 Turks
              
               ,
               or
               other
               Infidels
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             great
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Heathen
             World
             for
             so
             many
             Thousand
             Years
             ,
             has
             never
             yet
             been
             able
             utterly
             to
             deface
             those
             Principles
             of
             Right
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             the
             Almighty
             Maker
             has
             stampt
             upon
             Men's
             Souls
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             most
             places
             ,
             he
             has
             extreamly
             sullied
             them
             with
             hellish
             Impostures
             and
             Delusions
             ,
             and
             Idolatrous
             Worship
             of
             divers
             kinds
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             them
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             
             always
             hold
             them
             fast
             within
             his
             Clutches
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               ,
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Instance
               of
               the
            
             Tunquineses
             ,
             
               the
               Hermite
            
             Chacabout
             
               left
               behind
               him
               Ten
               Commandements
               ,
               which
               he
               enjoined
               his
               Followers
               to
               observe
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               strictness
               ,
            
             viz.
             First
             ,
             Not
             to
             Kill
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Not
             to
             Steal
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Not
             to
             defile
             their
             Bodies
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Not
             to
             Lye.
             Fifthly
             ,
             Not
             to
             falsify
             their
             Words
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             To
             restrain
             their
             inordinate
             Desires
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             Not
             to
             do
             Injury
             to
             any
             Man.
             Eighthly
             ,
             Not
             to
             be
             great
             Talkers
             .
             Ninthly
             ,
             Not
             to
             give
             way
             to
             their
             Anger
             .
             Tenthly
             ,
             To
             labour
             to
             their
             utmost
             to
             get
             Knowledge
             .
             
               Besides
               all
               this
            
             ,
             They
             who
             designed
             to
             lead
             a
             Religious
             Life
             ,
             must
             renounce
             the
             Delights
             of
             this
             Life
             ;
             be
             Charitable
             to
             the
             Poor
             ;
             overcome
             their
             Passions
             ,
             and
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             He
             taught
             moreover
             ,
             That
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
             there
             were
             Ten
             distinct
             Places
             of
             Joy
             and
             Torment
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Contemners
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             should
             feel
             Torment
             proportionable
             to
             their
             Offences
             ,
             without
             any
             End
             of
             their
             Torments
             .
             That
             they
             who
             endeavoured
             to
             fulfil
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             had
             failed
             in
             any
             point
             ,
             should
             wander
             in
             divers
             Bodies
             (
             holding
             Transmigration
             of
             Souls
             )
             
             for
             the
             space
             of
             Three
             Thousand
             Years
             ,
             before
             they
             entred
             into
             Happiness
             .
             But
             that
             those
             who
             had
             perfectly
             Obeyed
             his
             Laws
             ,
             should
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             without
             suffering
             any
             Change
             of
             their
             Bodies
             :
             And
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             Born
             ten
             times
             ,
             before
             he
             enjoyed
             the
             Bliss
             that
             he
             possessed
             ;
             not
             having
             in
             his
             first
             Youth
             ,
             been
             illuminated
             with
             that
             Knowledge
             which
             he
             afterwards
             attained
             .
          
           
             
               Reflection
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               his
               Ten
               Commands
               ,
               and
               his
               other
               Instructions
               immediately
               following
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               at
               first
               sight
               ,
               that
               this
               Impostor
               had
               collected
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               save
               only
               that
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Word
               therein
               that
               has
               the
               least
               regard
               to
               a
               Saviour
               or
               Messias
               .
               But
               alass
               !
               that
               subtil
               old
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               Prince
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               perfect
               a
               Hater
               of
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               of
               Humane
               Race
               ,
               makes
               it
               his
               principal
               Care
               and
               Caution
               ,
               to
               keep
               all
               his
               Subjects
               and
               Vassals
               from
               the
               least
               Knowledge
               of
               those
               divine
               Mysteries
               which
               relate
               to
               the
               holy
               JESUS
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               believe
               ,
               altho'
               so
               many
               Ages
               have
               past
               since
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostles
               among
               the
               
               Pagans
               and
               Barbarians
               ,
               who
               undoubtedly
               converted
               very
               great
               numbers
               of
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               lived
               amongst
               them
               ;
               that
               some
               of
               these
               Converts
               left
               behind
               them
               many
               pious
               Instructions
               to
               their
               Children
               ,
               who
               also
               left
               the
               same
               to
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               Generation
               to
               Generation
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               were
               corrupted
               by
               Satan's
               Artifices
               ,
               being
               confounded
               and
               intermingled
               with
               a
               great
               number
               of
               foolish
               and
               extravagant
               Traditions
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               I
               shall
               here
               take
               the
               freedom
               to
               mention
               one
               famous
               Instance
               .
               There
               were
               ,
               about
               fifteen
               Years
               since
               (
               as
               a
               Traveller
               assures
               me
               ,
               who
               was
               himself
               in
               those
               parts
               )
               and
               probably
               are
               to
               this
               day
               living
               ,
               above
               Twenty
               thousand
               Families
               ,
               of
               a
               certain
               People
               who
               call
               themselves
               Christians
               ,
               or
               
                 Disciples
                 of
                 St.
              
               John
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               pretend
               to
               have
               received
               their
               Faith
               ,
               their
               Books
               and
               Traditions
               .
            
             
               These
               people
               inhabit
               at
               present
               at
               Balsara
               ,
               about
               ten
               days
               Voyage
               from
               that
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               River
               Tigris
               divides
               it self
               into
               two
               Arms
               ,
               (
               the
               one
               running
               through
               the
               ancient
               Chaldaea
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               towards
               Mesopotamia
               )
               in
               view
               of
               which
               stands
               an
               old
               Wall
               of
               about
               a
               League
               in
               compass
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Chronicles
               of
               that
               Country
               say
               ,
               was
               the
               Ruins
               of
               the
               ancient
               Babylon
               ,
               (
               upon
               which
               Wall
               six
               Coaches
               may
               go
               abreast
               )
               being
               made
               of
               burnt
               Brick
               ,
               each
               Brick
               ten
               Foot
               square
               ,
               and
               three
               Foot
               thick
               .
            
             
               These
               Christians
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               anciently
               lived
               by
               the
               River
               of
               Jordan
               ,
               where
               St.
               John
               baptized
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               him
               they
               took
               their
               Name
               :
               But
               since
               the
               time
               that
               Mahomet
               conquered
               Palestine
               ,
               although
               he
               had
               given
               them
               his
               Hand
               and
               Letter
               of
               Privilege
               not
               to
               be
               molested
               ;
               his
               Successors
               resolved
               to
               extirpate
               them
               ,
               ruining
               their
               Churches
               ,
               burning
               their
               Books
               ,
               and
               exercising
               all
               manner
               of
               Cruelties
               upon
               their
               Persons
               ,
               which
               obliged
               them
               to
               retire
               into
               Mesopotamia
               and
               Chaldaea
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               they
               were
               under
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               separated
               about
               175
               Years
               since
               ,
               and
               then
               removed
               into
               Persia
               and
               Arabia
               ,
               and
               the
               Towns
               round
               about
               Balsara
               .
            
             
               Their
               Creed
               is
               full
               of
               Fables
               ,
               and
               soul
               Errors
               .
            
             
               They
               never
               Baptize
               ,
               but
               in
               Rivers
               ,
               and
               only
               upon
               Sundays
               :
               But
               before
               they
               go
               to
               the
               River
               ,
               they
               carry
               the
               Infant
               to
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               reads
               certain
               
               prayers
               over
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Child
               ;
               from
               thence
               they
               carry
               it
               to
               the
               River
               ,
               with
               a
               train
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               who
               ,
               together
               ▪
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               go
               up
               to
               the
               knees
               in
               Water
               ,
               then
               the
               Bishop
               reads
               again
               certain
               prayers
               out
               of
               a
               Book
               which
               he
               holds
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               which
               done
               ,
               he
               sprinkles
               the
               Infant
               three
               times
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Beesme
                 brad
                 Er-rabi
                 ,
                 Kaddemin
                 ,
                 Akreri
                 ,
                 Menhal
                 el
                 Gennet
                 Alli
                 Koulli
                 Kralek
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               in
               English
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 WORLD
                 and
                 of
                 PARADISE
                 ,
                 the
                 high
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 .
              
               After
               that
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               reads
               something
               again
               out
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               while
               the
               Godfather
               plunges
               the
               Child
               all
               over
               in
               the
               water
               ;
               after
               which
               ,
               they
               all
               go
               to
               the
               Parents
               house
               to
               feast
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               tax
               their
               Baptism
               for
               insufficient
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Three
               Persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               are
               not
               mentioned
               therein
               ,
               they
               give
               no
               reasonable
               Answer
               ,
               nor
               have
               they
               any
               knowledge
               of
               that
               Mystery
               ;
               only
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               of
               the
               Eternal
               Father
               .
            
             
               They
               believe
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               begotten
               upon
               Light
               ;
               yet
               will
               not
               believe
               the
               Eternal
               Generation
               of
               Christ
               as
               God
               ,
               although
               they
               confess
               
               he
               became
               Man
               ,
               to
               free
               us
               from
               the
               punishment
               of
               Sin
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               was
               conceived
               in
               the
               Womb
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Man
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Water
               of
               a
               certain
               Fountain
               which
               she
               drank
               of
               .
               They
               believe
               he
               was
               Crucisied
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               That
               he
               rose
               the
               Third
               Day
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Soul
               ascended
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               his
               Body
               remaining
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               but
               withal
               ,
               That
               Christ
               vanished
               when
               the
               Jews
               came
               to
               take
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               deluded
               their
               Cruelty
               with
               his
               shadow
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Eueharist
               ,
               they
               make
               use
               of
               Meal
               kneaded
               up
               with
               Wine
               and
               Oil
               ;
               the
               Wine
               they
               make
               with
               Grapes
               dried
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               casting
               water
               upon
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               steep
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               they
               Consecrate
               the
               Cup
               ;
               The
               Arabians
               (
               under
               whose
               Government
               they
               live
               )
               not
               permitting
               them
               the
               use
               ;
               of
               ordinary
               Wine
               .
               The
               Words
               of
               their
               Consecration
               ,
               are
               no
               other
               then
               long
               Prayers
               ,
               but
               make
               no
               mention
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               or
               Blood
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
               because
               God
               knows
               their
               intention
               .
               After
               the
               Ceremonies
               are
               ended
               ,
               the
               Priest
               eats
               some
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               distributes
               the
               rest
               to
               the
               people
               .
            
             
             
               All
               their
               Bishops
               wear
               their
               Hair
               long
               ,
               with
               a
               little
               Cross
               wrought
               with
               a
               needle
               .
            
             
               These
               People
               believe
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               undertaking
               to
               create
               the
               World
               ,
               according
               to
               God's
               Command
               ,
               took
               along
               with
               him
               Three
               hundred
               thirty
               six
               Thousand
               Demons
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Earth
               so
               fertile
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               but
               to
               Sow
               in
               the
               Morning
               and
               Reap
               at
               Night
               .
               That
               the
               same
               Angel
               taught
               Adam
               to
               plant
               and
               sow
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               necessary
               Sciences
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               Angel
               made
               the
               Seven
               lower
               Spheres
               ,
               the
               least
               whereof
               reaches
               to
               the
               Center
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               Heavens
               do
               ,
               all
               continued
               one
               within
               another
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               these
               Spheres
               are
               of
               different
               Mettals
               :
               That
               ,
               next
               the
               Center
               of
               Iron
               ,
               the
               Second
               of
               Lead
               ,
               the
               Third
               of
               Brass
               ,
               the
               Fourth
               of
               Laten
               ,
               the
               Fifth
               of
               Silver
               ,
               the
               Sixth
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               the
               Seventh
               of
               Earth
               ,
               which
               contains
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               They
               believe
               that
               over
               every
               Heaven
               there
               is
               Water
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Sun
               swims
               in
               a
               Ship
               upon
               that
               Water
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Mast
               of
               that
               Ship
               is
               a
               Cross
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               are
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Boys
               and
               Girls
               to
               guide
               the
               Ships
               of
               both
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               :
               
               Besides
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               picture
               of
               a
               Bark
               ,
               which
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               belonged
               to
               the
               Angel
               Bachan
               ,
               whom
               God
               sends
               to
               visit
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               they
               move
               exactly
               ,
               and
               keep
               close
               to
               their
               Duty
               .
            
             
               In
               reference
               to
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               and
               Life
               to
               come
               .
               They
               believe
               there
               is
               no
               other
               World
               ,
               but
               where
               Angels
               and
               Divels
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Souls
               of
               Good
               and
               Bad
               reside
               .
               That
               in
               that
               World
               there
               are
               Cities
               ,
               Houses
               and
               Churches
               ;
               and
               likewise
               that
               the
               Evil
               Spirits
               have
               their
               Churches
               ,
               where
               they
               pray
               ,
               singing
               and
               rejoycing
               upon
               Instruments
               ,
               and
               feasting
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               World.
               
            
             
               That
               when
               any
               one
               lies
               at
               the
               point
               of
               Death
               ,
               three
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               Demons
               come
               and
               carry
               his
               Soul
               to
               a
               place
               full
               of
               Serpents
               ,
               Dogs
               ,
               Lions
               ,
               Tigers
               and
               Devils
               ,
               who
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               the
               Soul
               of
               a
               wicked
               Man
               ,
               tear
               it
               in
               pieces
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               the
               Soul
               of
               a
               just
               Man
               ,
               it
               creeps
               under
               the
               Bellies
               of
               those
               Creatures
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               sits
               in
               his
               Seat
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               judge
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               That
               there
               are
               also
               Angels
               ,
               who
               weigh
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               in
               a
               Ballance
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               are
               thought
               worthy
               ,
               are
               immediately
               admitted
               into
               Glory
               .
            
             
             
               That
               Angels
               and
               Devils
               are
               Male
               and
               Female
               ,
               and
               beget
               Children
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               has
               a
               Daughter
               called
               S●●ret
               ,
               who
               has
               two
               Sons
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               has
               several
               Legions
               of
               Demons
               under
               him
               ,
               who
               are
               instead
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               are
               his
               Officers
               of
               Justice
               ,
               whom
               he
               sends
               from
               Town
               to
               Town
               ,
               and
               from
               City
               to
               City
               ,
               to
               punish
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               They
               hold
               that
               Christ
               left
               12
               Apostles
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               Nations
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               is
               not
               dead
               ,
               but
               lives
               somewhere
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               though
               no
               body
               knows
               where
               ;
               and
               that
               next
               to
               her
               ,
               St.
               John
               is
               to
               be
               the
               chiefest
               Saint
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               them
               Zacharias
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               recount
               several
               Miracles
               and
               Apocryphal
               Tales
               .
               That
               when
               St.
               John
               came
               to
               be
               of
               Age
               ,
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
               married
               him
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               he
               had
               four
               Sons
               which
               he
               begat
               upon
               the
               Waters
               of
               Jordan
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               Body
               of
               his
               Wife
               .
               That
               he
               died
               a
               natural
               Death
               ,
               but
               commanded
               his
               Disciples
               to
               Crucify
               him
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               like
               Christ
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Fuster
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               in
               a
               chrystal
               Tomb
               ,
               brought
               to
               that
               City
               by
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               
               and
               that
               this
               Sepulchre
               was
               in
               a
               certain
               House
               near
               the
               River
               Jordan
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 highly
                 adore
                 the
              
               Cross
               ,
               
                 because
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 Book
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
              
               That
               every
               Day
               ,
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               the
               Angels
               take
               the
               Cross
               and
               put
               it
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               receives
               its
               Light
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Moon
               does
               also
               hers
               :
               And
               that
               without
               these
               Crosses
               neither
               Sunnor
               Moon
               would
               give
               any
               Light
               ,
               and
               the
               Ships
               they
               were
               in
               would
               suffer
               Shipwrack
               .
            
             
               Their
               Festivals
               are
               Three
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               in
               Winter
               that
               lasts
               three
               Days
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               our
               
                 First
                 Parent
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               :
               The
               Second
               in
               August
               ,
               and
               called
               the
               
                 Feast
                 of
                 St
                 ▪
                 John
              
               :
               The
               Third
               lasts
               five
               Days
               in
               June
               ,
               during
               which
               time
               they
               are
               all
               Re-baptized
               .
            
             
               On
               Sunday
               they
               do
               no
               work
               .
               They
               neither
               Fast
               ,
               nor
               do
               any
               Penance
               .
               They
               have
               no
               Canonical
               Books
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               number
               of
               others
               that
               treat
               of
               nothing
               but
               Witchcraft
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               believe
               their
               Priests
               to
               be
               very
               crafty
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Devils
               are
               at
               their
               beck
               .
            
             
               They
               suffer
               no
               Women
               to
               go
               to
               Church
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               Laity
               to
               kill
               a
               Hen
               ,
               or
               any
               
               Fowl
               :
               They
               eat
               of
               nothing
               drest
               by
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               Turk
               has
               drunk
               in
               one
               of
               their
               Cups
               they
               break
               it
               to
               pieces
               ,
               and
               picture
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               four
               of
               his
               Parents
               ,
               as
               shut
               up
               in
               Hell
               ;
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
              
               Turks
               
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               all
               pretend
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               by
               a
               Promise
               made
               by
               God
               to
               Gabriel
               on
               their
               behalf
               ,
               when
               he
               framed
               the
               World.
               They
               have
               a
               great
               Antipathy
               against
               the
               blew
               Colour
               called
               Indigo
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               not
               so
               much
               as
               touch
               ▪
               For
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               certain
               Jews
               dreaming
               that
               their
               Laws
               should
               be
               abolished
               by
               St.
               John
               ,
               told
               it
               their
               Country-men
               ,
               which
               they
               understanding
               ,
               and
               seeing
               that
               St.
               John
               prepared
               to
               baptize
               Christ
               ,
               in
               a
               great
               rage
               fetch
               a
               vast
               quantity
               of
               Indigo
               (
               in
               their
               Language
               Nill
               )
               and
               flung
               it
               into
               Jordan
               ,
               which
               continued
               unclean
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               and
               had
               hindred
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Christ
               ,
               had
               not
               God
               sent
               his
               Angels
               with
               a
               large
               Vessel
               of
               Water
               ,
               which
               he
               caused
               them
               to
               fill
               out
               of
               Jordan
               ,
               before
               the
               Jews
               had
               defiled
               it
               with
               Indigo
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               the
               foresaid
               bold
               Attempt
               to
               defile
               the
               River
               ,
               God
               particularly
               cursed
               that
               Colour
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             
               How
               long
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               Holy
               and
               True
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               cease
               to
               be
               avenged
               of
               that
               Prince
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               for
               tyrannizing
               and
               triumphing
               over
               the
               poor
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               beguiling
               them
               with
               his
               Sorceries
               ,
               Witchcrafts
               and
               Enchantments
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               thousand
               Years
               .
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               suffer
               that
               Enemy
               of
               Souls
               ,
               secretly
               to
               divert
               and
               please
               himself
               ,
               by
               seeing
               such
               vast
               numbers
               of
               his
               Slaves
               and
               Vassals
               ,
               to
               take
               more
               pains
               ,
               undergo
               more
               hardships
               ,
               and
               to
               endure
               more
               exquisite
               bodily
               Torments
               in
               travelling
               along
               the
               Broad
               way
               ,
               and
               passing
               through
               the
               wide
               Gate
               that
               leads
               to
               endless
               Woes
               and
               Miseries
               ,
               than
               thou
               sufferest
               a
               great
               number
               of
               thine
               own
               Elect
               ,
               and
               chosen
               Servants
               to
               meet
               with
               in
               the
               Narrow
               Way
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               passage
               through
               the
               straight
               Gate
               ,
               that
               leads
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             my
             Observations
             of
             the
             Devil's
             practices
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             had
             covenanted
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             his
             Seed
             should
             be
             multiplied
             as
             
             the
             Stars
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             inherit
             the
             
               Promised
               Land
            
             ,
             What
             Stone
             did
             Satan
             leave
             unturn'd
             ?
             Or
             what
             Opportunities
             did
             he
             ever
             lose
             of
             attempting
             to
             frustrate
             God's
             gracious
             Designs
             ?
          
           
             His
             first
             Atchievement
             was
             to
             exasperate
             Esa●
             to
             murder
             his
             Brother
             Jacob
             ,
             upon
             whose
             individual
             Person
             his
             aged
             Father
             had
             so
             lately
             fixt
             a
             Blessing
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             whose
             Loyns
             were
             to
             come
             forth
             12
             Tribes
             ,
             whose
             Posterity
             were
             to
             be
             as
             innumerable
             as
             the
             Sands
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             hoping
             that
             he
             being
             once
             removed
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Effects
             of
             all
             God's
             promises
             would
             be
             utterly
             vacated
             and
             disappointed
             .
          
           
             When
             
             Jacob's
             Family
             were
             kindly
             received
             by
             K.
             Pharaoh
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             How
             watchful
             and
             diligent
             was
             that
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             another
             King
             ,
             whom
             he
             might
             incense
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             the
             Isratlites
             under
             Slavery
             and
             Bondage
             ?
          
           
             When
             Moses
             was
             deputed
             immediately
             by
             God
             for
             their
             Deliverance
             ,
             what
             diabolical
             Artifices
             did
             he
             use
             ,
             to
             help
             the
             Magicians
             to
             counterfeit
             some
             of
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             harden
             the
             heart
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             his
             Servants
             ?
          
           
             When
             the
             distressed
             Israelites
             were
             got
             out
             of
             that
             King's
             Dominions
             ,
             How
             ready
             was
             he
             ,
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             to
             improve
             
             to
             the
             utmost
             the
             sullen
             Nature
             ,
             and
             unthankful
             Disposition
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             provoke
             God
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             by
             their
             frequent
             Murmurings
             and
             Complaints
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             forty
             Years
             ?
          
           
             When
             they
             had
             got
             possession
             of
             the
             
               Promised
               Land
            
             ,
             How
             quickly
             did
             ▪
             he
             bring
             them
             acquainted
             with
             Baal
             and
             Ashtaroth
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             false
             Gods
             of
             the
             Nations
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             whom
             Joshua
             had
             not
             yet
             extirpated
             ?
          
           
             And
             thus
             they
             continued
             their
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             brought
             upon
             themselves
             many
             severe
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             often
             subject
             to
             the
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             were
             carried
             away
             Captive
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             with
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             expos'd
             to
             the
             Sword
             ,
             Pestilence
             and
             Famine
             .
          
           
             When
             our
             Saviour
             was
             born
             in
             Bethlehem
             ,
             How
             subtilly
             and
             maliciously
             did
             he
             prompt
             that
             cruel
             Tyrant
             Herod
             ,
             in
             his
             Rage
             and
             Anger
             ,
             to
             murther
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             all
             the
             Male-Children
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             from
             two
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             under
             ?
          
           
             
               Reflection
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               I
               must
               entreat
               the
               Reader
               's
               patience
               ,
               to
               permit
               me
               a
               while
               to
               make
               a
               pause
               :
               For
               certainly
               had
               that
               
                 Enemy
                 of
              
               ,
               
               throughly
               understood
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               
                 Man's
                 Redemption
              
               ,
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               blessed
               JESUS
               ,
               he
               had
               neither
               incensed
               Herod
               to
               make
               so
               cruel
               a
               Slaughter
               in
               Bethlehem
               ,
               or
               inspired
               the
               Jews
               with
               such
               vehement
               Rage
               and
               Passion
               ,
               to
               urge
               Pilate
               (
               against
               his
               own
               Inclination
               )
               to
               give
               Sentence
               for
               his
               Crucifixion
               ,
               which
               must
               of
               necessity
               prove
               so
               fatal
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               of
               Darkness
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               was
               gone
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               had
               given
               Commission
               to
               his
               Apostles
               to
               act
               in
               their
               several
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               to
               disperse
               the
               Gospel
               throughout
               all
               Nations
               ,
               How
               did
               the
               Devil
               animate
               and
               enrage
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 Idolaters
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Savage
                 Barbarians
              
               ,
               to
               treat
               them
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               Cruelties
               ?
               And
               it
               s
               almost
               incredible
               ,
               how
               many
               Thousands
               ,
               or
               rather
               Millions
               ,
               suffer'd
               Martyrdom
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               during
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 Trajan
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               persecuting
               Emperors
               ;
               no
               less
               than
               thirty
               three
               Roman
               Bishops
               successively
               are
               said
               to
               have
               been
               put
               to
               Death
               with
               great
               Cruelties
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               all
               those
               Proceedings
               both
               of
               the
               Jews
               and
               Heathens
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               the
               Devil's
               Malice
               was
               sufficiently
               evident
               and
               notorious
               :
               But
               I
               must
               needs
               confess
               ,
               that
               his
               great
               Master-piece
               of
               Malice
               
               and
               Revenge
               was
               shown
               in
               After-ages
               ,
               in
               sowing
               Discords
               and
               Divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               animating
               Christians
               against
               Christians
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               to
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               we
               have
               sad
               and
               woful
               Experience
               :
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               mention
               any
               Particulars
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               giving
               Offence
               to
               the
               several
               and
               respective
               Parties
               ,
               but
               leave
               every
               good
               Man
               to
               his
               own
               Observations
               and
               Reflections
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               private
               Prayers
               to
               the
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               Mercies
               ,
               for
               Unity
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               in
               his
               holy
               Catholick
               and
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               blessed
               Communion
               of
               all
               his
               Saints
               and
               chosen
               Servants
               ,
               during
               their
               Pilgrimage
               in
               this
               Valley
               of
               Tears
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               will
               be
               graciously
               pleas'd
               ,
               in
               his
               due
               time
               ,
               to
               purge
               out
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               all
               manner
               of
               Sin
               and
               Wickedness
               which
               now
               rules
               and
               reigns
               amongst
               us
               .
            
             
               What
               are
               those
               Follies
               and
               Vanities
               ,
               nay
               ,
               What
               are
               those
               gross
               and
               enormous
               Impieties
               which
               are
               not
               at
               this
               day
               to
               be
               found
               within
               the
               Pale
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               amongst
               those
               who
               name
               the
               Name
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               outward
               appearance
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ?
            
             
               Here
               dwell
               Atheism
               ,
               Infidelity
               ,
               Pride
               and
               Vain-glory
               ,
               Dissimulation
               and
               Hypocrisy
               ,
               with
               Hatred
               ,
               Malice
               and
               Envy
               .
               Here
               you
               
               you
               may
               find
               the
               Poor
               oppressed
               by
               Men
               of
               Might
               ,
               and
               innocent
               Lambs
               made
               a
               Prey
               to
               ravenous
               Wolves
               .
            
             
               Here
               we
               have
               too
               often
               presented
               to
               our
               Eyes
               most
               doleful
               and
               lamentable
               Objects
               ,
               and
               have
               one
               Ear
               filled
               with
               Slanders
               ,
               Reproaches
               ,
               Calumnies
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               Blasphemies
               and
               horrid
               Curses
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               with
               deep
               Sighs
               ,
               sorrowful
               Groans
               ,
               mournful
               Complaints
               ,
               and
               bitter
               Lamentations
               .
            
             
               Here
               we
               may
               observe
               Men
               ,
               of
               almost
               all
               Ranks
               and
               Degrees
               ,
               instead
               of
               seeking
               first
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               thing
               necessary
               
                 The
                 Salvation
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
              
               ;
               build
               themselves
               stately
               Houses
               upon
               sandy
               Foundations
               ,
               and
               propose
               to
               themselves
               (
               that
               which
               is
               never
               to
               be
               had
               in
               this
               World
               )
               true
               Content
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               but
               still
               make
               gross
               Mistakes
               ,
               and
               never
               accomplish
               their
               Designs
               :
               Not
               unlike
               Arches
               of
               greater
               and
               lesser
               Circles
               ,
               all
               which
               seem
               to
               eneline
               (
               some
               more
               some
               less
               )
               towards
               a
               straight
               Line
               ;
               but
               none
               of
               them
               can
               truly
               agree
               ,
               or
               ever
               be
               co-incident
               with
               any
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Here
               we
               may
               find
               ambitious
               Men
               climbing
               and
               twisting
               themselves
               up
               by
               a
               Spiral
               Line
               to
               the
               top
               of
               Honour
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               falling
               headlong
               down
               by
               a
               Perpendicular
               .
            
             
             
               Here
               likewise
               we
               may
               observe
               the
               Covetous
               Man
               (
               whom
               the
               Lord
               abhors
               )
               hoarding
               up
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               in
               his
               rusty
               Coffer
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               lay
               Field
               to
               Field
               ,
               Arable
               to
               Pasture
               ,
               and
               Tenement
               to
               Lordship
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               left
               alone
               within
               a
               vast
               circumference
               ,
               of
               which
               his
               Purse
               was
               the
               Diameter
               ,
               and
               his
               contracted
               and
               shrunk-up
               Soul
               the
               Center
               ;
               and
               it
               sometimes
               happens
               that
               our
               Saviour's
               
                 Item
                 (
                 Thou
                 Fool
                 this
                 night
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               becomes
               his
               Doom
               ,
               and
               he
               leaves
               behind
               him
               that
               Wealth
               which
               he
               never
               truly
               enjoyed
               ,
               to
               purchase
               an
               Equipage
               for
               some
               dissolute
               and
               prodigal
               Heir
               to
               ride
               post
               to
               Hell.
               
            
          
           
             
               A
               friendly
               Caution
               to
               those
               who
               study
               the
               Perpetual-Motion
               .
            
             
               THE
               young
               Mechanick
               has
               no
               sooner
               learned
               the
               plain
               Operations
               of
               Arithmetick
               ,
               and
               galloped
               over
               the
               first
               six
               Books
               of
               Euclid
               ,
               had
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               
               Pendulum-Clock
               ,
               wrought
               a
               few
               strokes
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               at
               a
               Pump
               ,
               or
               forcing
               Engine
               ,
               and
               seen
               how
               a
               Water-wheel
               turns
               about
               the
               Lantern-wheel
               of
               a
               Corn-mill
               ;
               but
               the
               very
               first
               thing
               he
               sets
               upon
               is
               the
               Perpetual-Motion
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               doubting
               ,
               but
               
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               triumph
               over
               the
               old
               Rules
               of
               Staticks
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               Hydrostaticks
               ,
               by
               making
               one
               Pound
               weight
               ,
               descending
               six
               foot
               perpendicularly
               in
               the
               space
               of
               a
               Minute
               ,
               to
               raise
               up
               the
               weight
               of
               two
               pound
               to
               as
               great
               ,
               or
               greater
               ,
               perpendicular
               height
               in
               the
               same
               space
               of
               time
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               Child
               of
               8
               or
               10
               years
               old
               ,
               to
               force
               up
               4
               or
               500
               Tun
               of
               Water
               in
               an
               hours
               space
               to
               any
               given
               height
               ,
               above
               its
               own
               Superficies
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               to
               drain
               ,
               or
               drown
               whole
               Countries
               :
               To
               erect
               Corn-mills
               in
               all
               standing
               Pools
               ,
               with
               many
               such
               Projects
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               gain
               to
               himself
               immortal
               Fame
               ,
               and
               a
               princely
               Fortune
               ;
               till
               at
               last
               ,
               having
               spent
               his
               Patrimony
               ,
               and
               wasted
               his
               precious
               time
               ,
               he
               unfortunately
               meets
               with
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Maker
               ,
               (
               called
               an
               Equilibrium
               )
               which
               pronounces
               the
               poor
               Projector
               's
               doom
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               sits
               down
               in
               great
               sadness
               and
               melancholly
               ,
               to
               lament
               his
               Ignorance
               and
               Folly.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               ,
               in
               former
               days
               ,
               been
               visited
               by
               several
               of
               those
               Mathematical
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               some
               of
               whom
               were
               near
               Neighbours
               ,
               others
               came
               ,
               as
               I
               remember
               ,
               60
               or
               80
               Miles
               from
               their
               Habitations
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               desiring
               me
               to
               join
               
               with
               them
               in
               Praise
               and
               Thanksgiving
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               for
               hiding
               those
               Mysteries
               from
               the
               learned
               Philosophers
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               revealing
               them
               to
               such
               ignorant
               and
               unskilful
               Persons
               ,
               as
               they
               acknowledged
               themselves
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               mean
               Capacities
               ▪
               As
               likewise
               to
               enter
               into
               Indentures
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               Assigning
               over
               to
               me
               a
               large
               proportion
               of
               their
               endless
               and
               unknown
               Gains
               and
               Profits
               ;
               and
               this
               usually
               happened
               at
               such
               times
               when
               the
               Sun
               was
               got
               up
               to
               the
               Summer
               solstice
               ,
               and
               the
               Worm
               of
               vain
               Imagination
               wrought
               within
               the
               Dura
               and
               
                 Pia
                 Mater
              
               of
               those
               poor
               Engineers
               ;
               till
               such
               time
               ,
               as
               having
               revealed
               to
               me
               their
               
                 Secret
                 of
                 Secrets
              
               ,
               I
               had
               prevailed
               with
               them
               by
               evincing
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               Ocular
               Demonstrations
               ,
               (
               having
               had
               my self
               sufficient
               Experience
               of
               such
               vain
               Attempts
               )
               to
               quit
               their
               Pretensions
               of
               doing
               Wonders
               ,
               and
               to
               repair
               to
               their
               own
               Homes
               ,
               and
               follow
               their
               several
               respective
               Occupations
               .
            
          
           
             
               Another
               Caution
               concerning
               the
               
                 Philosopher's
                 STONE
              
               .
            
             
               THE
               Well-wisher
               to
               Chimistry
               has
               no
               sooner
               pawn'd
               the
               best
               part
               of
               his
               small
               Substance
               ,
               to
               purchase
               his
               Glasses
               ,
               
               Melting-pots
               ,
               and
               other
               Utensils
               ,
               and
               built
               up
               his
               Chymical
               Furnace
               ,
               but
               he
               boldly
               undertakes
               ,
               without
               fear
               or
               wit
               ,
               the
               Transmutation
               of
               Mettals
               ;
               and
               hopes
               ,
               by
               safe
               and
               regular
               steps
               and
               degrees
               ,
               to
               come
               in
               due
               time
               to
               pro●ection
               ;
               But
               after
               a
               tedious
               progress
               the
               poor
               Philosopher
               finds
               he
               has
               been
               rolling
               Sysiphus
               his
               Stone
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               turning
               his
               brass
               Pots
               and
               copper
               Saucepans
               into
               Golden
               Vessels
               ,
               he
               has
               only
               made
               an
               unlucky
               Transmutation
               of
               his
               silver
               Tankard
               and
               gilt
               Cup
               into
               a
               wooden
               Can
               and
               earthen
               Pipkin
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               a
               new
               Suit
               of
               Cloths
               ,
               extracted
               an
               old
               thread-bare
               Coat
               and
               Breeches
               ,
               pieced
               and
               patcht
               and
               torn
               all
               to
               rags
               .
            
             
               The
               Religious
               and
               
                 Moral
                 Hypocrite
              
               ,
               with
               the
               temporizing
               Turn-coat
               ,
               propose
               to
               themselves
               great
               Content
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               value
               themselves
               extreamly
               by
               their
               skillful
               Addresses
               ,
               in
               winnowing
               with
               every
               Wind
               ,
               and
               sailing
               with
               every
               point
               of
               the
               Compass
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               yet
               more
               ,
               they
               very
               much
               please
               themselves
               in
               deceiving
               and
               abusing
               Persons
               of
               all
               Qualities
               ,
               Ages
               ,
               and
               Sexes
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               Great
               and
               Wise
               ,
               as
               the
               Ignorant
               and
               Foolish
               ,
               looking
               upon
               this
               as
               a
               noble
               practice
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               Men
               of
               Learning
               and
               Parts
               .
               And
               thus
               
               they
               appear
               a
               long
               time
               in
               Masquerade
               and
               Disguise
               ,
               till
               by
               some
               Accident
               they
               are
               discovered
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               become
               to
               all
               Parties
               ,
               more
               hateful
               and
               odious
               than
               Toads
               or
               Serpents
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Rich
                 Glutton
              
               ,
               (
               whose
               God
               is
               his
               Belly
               ,
               and
               thinks
               there
               's
               no
               other
               Heaven
               than
               his
               Pantry
               and
               Kitchin
               )
               does
               very
               seldom
               leave
               off
               to
               gorge
               his
               Paunch
               with
               dainty
               Dishes
               and
               costly
               Meats
               (
               the
               Expence
               whereof
               would
               satisfy
               many
               hungry
               Souls
               )
               till
               by
               his
               Intemperance
               ,
               a
               Surfeit
               ends
               his
               Days
               ,
               and
               his
               loathsom
               Carkass
               becomes
               a
               Feast
               for
               the
               greedy
               Worms
               .
            
             
               The
               Drunkard
               no
               sooner
               sits
               down
               in
               a
               Tavern
               or
               Ale-house
               with
               his
               boon
               Companions
               ,
               but
               thinks
               himself
               in
               Paradise
               :
               O
               how
               he
               hugs
               and
               blesses
               himself
               ,
               to
               see
               his
               beloved
               Nectar
               poured
               out
               and
               sparkle
               in
               the
               Glass
               !
               And
               thus
               he
               goes
               on
               from
               Morning
               till
               Midnight
               ,
               till
               the
               Wine
               enflame
               him
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               he
               often
               finds
               that
               it
               bites
               him
               like
               an
               Adder
               ,
               and
               stings
               him
               like
               a
               Scorpion
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Voluptuous
                 Man
              
               makes
               bold
               Adventures
               ,
               fights
               desperate
               Duels
               ,
               and
               compasses
               
               Sea
               and
               Land
               to
               gain
               a
               few
               Prostitutes
               ,
               which
               ,
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               he
               esteems
               as
               Birds
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               every
               fresh
               Beauty
               ,
               a
               Phoenix
               ;
               till
               he
               learns
               by
               woful
               experience
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               indeed
               much
               worse
               than
               fading
               Flowers
               :
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               hazards
               ,
               being
               once
               infected
               with
               the
               Plague
               and
               Leprosy
               of
               Fornication
               and
               Adultery
               ,
               (
               unless
               it
               pleases
               God
               to
               open
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               convince
               him
               of
               his
               folly
               and
               madness
               )
               he
               seldom
               forbears
               hunting
               after
               his
               accursed
               pleasure
               ,
               till
               rottenness
               enter
               into
               his
               Bones
               ,
               and
               a
               dart
               strike
               him
               through
               the
               Liver
               .
            
             
               The
               Theif
               and
               Robber
               is
               not
               without
               his
               Designs
               to
               repair
               his
               broken
               Fortune
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               better
               his
               Condition
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               to
               live
               with
               great
               content
               and
               happiness
               ,
               with
               his
               wicked
               Associates
               and
               lewd
               Strumpets
               .
            
             
               This
               Person
               ,
               upon
               his
               first
               admittance
               into
               the
               Brother-hood
               ,
               no
               sooner
               meets
               with
               a
               few
               lucky
               Hits
               ,
               and
               rich
               Prizes
               ,
               but
               thinks
               himself
               a
               great
               Prince
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Counties
               ,
               his
               Subjects
               and
               Vassals
               ;
               and
               bound
               by
               their
               Allegiance
               to
               supply
               him
               with
               what
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               and
               Jewels
               he
               pleases
               to
               call
               for
               in
               his
               progress
               .
            
             
             
               But
               alass
               !
               how
               often
               do
               we
               see
               this
               bright
               Sun
               suffer
               a
               total
               E●clipse
               at
               high
               Noon
               ,
               and
               the
               miserable
               Wretch
               hous'd
               in
               a
               loathsom
               Prison
               ,
               fast
               bound
               with
               Fetters
               ,
               massy
               Chains
               and
               manicles
               of
               Iron
               ;
               and
               having
               received
               his
               just
               Sentence
               of
               Condemnation
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               see
               him
               to
               be
               dragg'd
               from
               his
               subterraneous
               Dungeon
               ,
               to
               the
               dreadful
               place
               of
               Execution
               .
            
             
               The
               Extortioner
               ,
               (
               that
               
                 Antropophagus
                 ,
              
               )
               swallows
               like
               a
               Cormorant
               ,
               and
               digests
               like
               an
               Ostritch
               ,
               the
               Pawns
               and
               Pledges
               ,
               which
               he
               so
               greedily
               snatches
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               pull'd
               from
               off
               the
               Backs
               of
               Necessitous
               and
               indigent
               Persons
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               he
               who
               drives
               away
               the
               Widows
               Ox
               ,
               and
               the
               Ass
               of
               the
               Fatherless
               :
               And
               being
               attended
               with
               his
               respective
               Officers
               ,
               puts
               in
               execution
               his
               fatal
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               at
               one
               Morcel
               ,
               devours
               Cottages
               and
               Enclosures
               (
               together
               with
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Owners
               )
               Farms
               ,
               Fields
               and
               Pastures
               with
               all
               their
               Stocks
               and
               Effects
               ,
               Tenements
               and
               Lordships
               ,
               with
               Gardens
               ,
               Orchards
               ,
               Coach-Houses
               ,
               Stables
               ,
               Barns
               ,
               Out-houses
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Appurtenances
               ;
               always
               watching
               for
               the
               Windfalls
               of
               prodigal
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               
               decayed
               Fortunes
               ;
               as
               Eagles
               do
               after
               the
               dead
               Carkasses
               of
               broken
               Armies
               ,
               never
               considering
               ,
               That
               unless
               God
               have
               mercy
               upon
               his
               Soul
               ,
               he
               does
               but
               heap
               up
               Treasures
               against
               the
               Day
               of
               Wrath
               and
               Vengeance
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               behind
               another
               Generation
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               promise
               themselves
               ,
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               to
               please
               their
               sensual
               Appetites
               with
               the
               true
               Gusto
               of
               Worldly
               Pleasures
               ,
               having
               hardned
               each
               other
               in
               their
               Opinions
               and
               Belief
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 Angels
                 or
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Real
                 Subsistences
                 of
                 Departed
                 Souls
                 :
                 No
                 Heaven
                 to
                 reward
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Hell
                 to
                 punish
                 Sinners
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Fools
               of
               old
               Times
               said
               only
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               so
               kept
               their
               Opinion
               to
               themselves
               ;
               but
               the
               Fools
               of
               this
               last
               Age
               are
               more
               bold
               ,
               and
               pronounce
               it
               openly
               with
               their
               Mouths
               .
            
             
               O
               foolish
               Atheists
               !
               Who
               has
               bewitch't
               you
               to
               outdo
               the
               
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 Turks
              
               and
               Infidels
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Devils
               themselves
               (
               who
               believe
               and
               tremble
               ,
               while
               you
               make
               merry
               and
               turn
               all
               to
               Ridicule
               ;
               )
               by
               denying
               the
               Divine
               Existence
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               Heaven
               above
               and
               the
               Earth
               beneath
               ,
               with
               the
               Sea
               and
               all
               that
               therein
               is
               ,
               (
               to
               the
               least
               Mite
               or
               Grain
               of
               Sand
               ,
               
               that
               can
               possibly
               be
               discerned
               by
               the
               best
               of
               Microscopes
               ,
               )
               do
               bear
               evident
               testimony
               .
               
               Would
               you
               but
               retire
               a
               while
               into
               your
               private
               Closets
               ,
               (
               and
               there
               make
               use
               of
               that
               reason
               ,
               and
               those
               Principles
               which
               were
               born
               with
               your
               Souls
               !
               )
               These
               would
               soon
               furnish
               you
               with
               sufficient
               Proofs
               ,
               and
               evincing
               Arguments
               .
               Mark
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               in
               what
               significant
               Terms
               a
               heathen
               Philosopher
               rebukes
               you
               ,
               
                 Mentiuntur
                 qui
                 dicunt
                 non
                 esse
                 Deum
                 ,
                 etiamsi
                 enim
                 interdiu
                 negant
                 ,
                 noctu
                 tamen
                 ,
                 et
                 sibi
                 ,
                 dubitant
                 !
              
               Which
               is
               hardly
               to
               be
               turn'd
               into
               English
               ,
               without
               losing
               a
               great
               part
               of
               its
               emphasis
               .
               
                 They
                 lie
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God!
                 for
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 they
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 alone
                 ,
                 they
                 doubt
                 concerning
                 Him.
                 
              
            
             
               How
               is
               it
               possible
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               ever
               enter
               into
               the
               thoughts
               ,
               of
               Men
               of
               Reason
               and
               common
               Understanding
               ;
               That
               those
               glorious
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               and
               Planets
               ,
               together
               with
               that
               Numberless
               number
               of
               fixed
               Stars
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               such
               prodigious
               Magnitudes
               ,
               should
               all
               be
               produced
               by
               meer
               Fortune
               or
               Chance
               ?
            
             
               Vain
               man
               would
               fain
               be
               wise
               !
               but
               which
               of
               your
               Leaders
               ,
               who
               darken
               their
               Counsels
               by
               words
               without
               knowledge
               ,
               can
               tell
               me
               ,
               how
               the
               great
               Bodies
               before-mentioned
               
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Planets
               ,
               are
               suspended
               in
               the
               vast
               Expanse
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               extrinsick
               ,
               or
               intrinsick
               Powers
               they
               have
               performed
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Motions
               ,
               and
               served
               for
               Signs
               and
               for
               Seasons
               ,
               and
               Measured
               time
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               thousand
               Years
               .
            
             
               Is
               there
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               who
               knows
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               can
               set
               the
               dominion
               thereof
               in
               the
               Earth
               ?
               Which
               of
               you
               can
               bind
               the
               sweet
               Influences
               of
               Pleiades
               ,
               or
               loose
               the
               Bands
               of
               Orion
               ?
            
             
               Or
               to
               come
               nearer
               to
               our
               own
               Terrestial
               Globe
               :
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               gathers
               and
               holds
               the
               Wind
               in
               his
               fists
               ?
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               has
               bound
               the
               Waters
               in
               a
               Garment
               ?
               Who
               is
               that
               has
               established
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               Earth
               ?
               What
               is
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               his
               Son's
               Name
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               tell
               me
               ?
               Which
               of
               you
               can
               give
               a
               clear
               Account
               of
               those
               black
               and
               grisly
               Clouds
               ,
               when
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               rent
               and
               torn
               by
               the
               Thunder-Claps
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               substance
               were
               of
               molten
               Brass
               ;
               or
               the
               Lightning
               that
               shoots
               through
               the
               Hemisphere
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               passage
               ,
               tears
               and
               rends
               one
               sturdy
               Oak
               ,
               and
               leaves
               another
               untouch't
               ;
               Passes
               by
               one
               stately
               Edifice
               and
               takes
               away
               part
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               should
               pull
               out
               massy
               Barrs
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               again
               strike
               them
               into
               Stone
               
               walls
               to
               the
               Depth
               of
               many
               Inches
               ,
               with
               other
               prodigious
               Effects
               ?
               Of
               which
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               you
               can
               give
               but
               very
               slender
               Reasons
               ,
               No
               more
               than
               of
               the
               Treasure
               of
               the
               Snow
               ,
               the
               Hail
               ,
               or
               Hoary
               Frost
               ?
               Or
               of
               Hurricanes
               ,
               Deluges
               or
               Earthquakes
               .
            
             
               Alas
               !
               poor
               dull
               Philosophers
               ,
               the
               wisest
               of
               you
               all
               know
               not
               how
               any
               grass
               pile
               or
               the
               least
               hair
               of
               your
               heads
               grows
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               so
               presumptuous
               to
               dispute
               and
               question
               Divine
               Providence
               .
            
             
               O
               foolish
               and
               perverse
               Atheists
               ,
               who
               hath
               bewitch't
               you
               to
               make
               mock
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               to
               divide
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               a
               meer
               Humane
               Artifice
               for
               Soveraign
               Princes
               to
               keep
               their
               Subjects
               in
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               to
               Ecclesiastick
               Prelates
               ,
               their
               vast
               Revenues
               ,
               and
               to
               Inferior
               Priests
               their
               Tythes
               and
               Maintenance
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               well
               assur'd
               that
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               were
               writ
               by
               the
               first
               Divulgers
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               were
               soon
               afterwards
               Translated
               into
               
                 Latin
                 ,
                 Syriac
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Languages
               ,
               and
               Copies
               thereof
               dispersed
               ,
               and
               publickly
               preach't
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               habitable
               World
               ,
               and
               so
               transmitted
               to
               us
               without
               
               any
               notorious
               depravations
               ;
               as
               we
               are
               sure
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               Statute
               Books
               are
               faithfully
               Recorded
               the
               several
               Laws
               which
               have
               been
               Enacted
               in
               all
               the
               King
               's
               and
               Queen's
               Reigns
               ,
               from
               
                 William
                 the
                 Conqueror
              
               to
               this
               present
               Age
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               sure
               ,
               then
               you
               or
               any
               private
               Man
               can
               be
               ,
               of
               the
               Conveyances
               ,
               Hands
               ,
               or
               Seals
               ,
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               whereby
               he
               holds
               his
               Lands
               and
               Possessions
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               no
               more
               reason
               to
               doubt
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Jesus
               born
               in
               Bethelem
               ,
               than
               that
               there
               was
               at
               that
               time
               a
               Herod
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               or
               an
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               at
               Rome
               :
               The
               wonderful
               Star
               that
               appear'd
               at
               Christ's
               birth
               ,
               is
               mentioned
               by
               Macrobius
               :
               And
               a
               great
               Enemy
               to
               Christianity
               speaks
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Magi
               from
               the
               East
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               
                 Julian
                 the
                 Apostate
              
               Confesses
               ,
               the
               appearing
               of
               a
               
                 New
                 Star
              
               ,
               though
               he
               trifles
               about
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               appearing
               .
            
             
               The
               Ecclipse
               at
               Christ's
               Passion
               was
               left
               upon
               Record
               among
               the
               Heathen
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Writings
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               being
               most
               carefully
               preserved
               through-out
               all
               Ages
               ,
               till
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               !
               (
               at
               which
               time
               they
               were
               publickly
               read
               in
               all
               the
               Synagogues
               )
               we
               need
               no
               better
               Evidence
               ,
               
               than
               the
               universal
               Consent
               of
               his
               Implacable
               Enemies
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               We
               read
               in
               the
               31st
               .
               of
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               that
               when
               Moses
               had
               made
               an
               end
               of
               writing
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               a
               Book
               ,
               untill
               they
               were
               finished
               ,
               That
               He
               commanded
               the
               Levites
               which
               bore
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               LORD
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Take
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God.
              
               (
               And
               we
               may
               reasonably
               judge
               ,
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Canonical
               Books
               ,
               when
               written
               ,
               were
               also
               here
               laid
               up
               )
               Besides
               the
               King
               was
               to
               keep
               a
               Copy
               for
               his
               own
               use
               ,
               17.
               
               Deut.
               18.
               
               And
               the
               Priests
               that
               were
               to
               expound
               the
               Law
               must
               needs
               have
               Copies
               of
               it
               themselves
               :
               So
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               it
               might
               be
               preserved
               by
               multitudes
               of
               Copies
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               might
               escape
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               good
               and
               pious
               Men
               ,
               in
               Idolatrous
               Times
               .
               Whence
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               That
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               think
               that
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               was
               lost
               for
               a
               great
               while
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Captivity
               found
               by
               Hilkiah
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               given
               to
               Saphan
               the
               Scribe
               ,
               who
               carried
               it
               to
               King
               Josiah
               ,
               was
               the
               only
               Copy
               of
               the
               Law
               that
               was
               preserved
               ,
               2
               Kings
               22.
               8.
               
            
             
               During
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               those
               Books
               which
               were
               already
               written
               ,
               were
               undoubtedly
               in
               
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Priests
               ,
               some
               of
               whom
               ,
               as
               Jeremiah
               and
               Gedaliah
               staid
               in
               their
               own
               Land
               ;
               others
               ,
               as
               Daniel
               and
               his
               Companions
               ,
               were
               carried
               away
               Captives
               :
               And
               we
               are
               sure
               that
               Daniel
               had
               these
               Books
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               them
               gathered
               the
               number
               of
               Years
               the
               Captivity
               was
               to
               last
               ,
               9
               Dan.
               2.
               where
               it
               is
               thus
               written
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 Year
                 of
              
               Darius
               ,
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Ahasuerus
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
              
               Medes
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               Daniel
               
                 understood
                 by
                 Books
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Years
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 to
              
               Jeremiah
               
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 accomplish
                 Seventy
                 Years
                 in
                 the
                 Desolations
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
               Josephus
               saith
               ,
               That
               Cyrus
               was
               moved
               to
               restore
               the
               Jews
               by
               reading
               the
               Prophesy
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               foretold
               210
               Years
               before
               his
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               raised
               up
               for
               that
               Work.
               
            
             
               After
               the
               Captivity
               these
               Books
               were
               kept
               in
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Copies
               ,
               of
               which
               every
               Synagogue
               had
               one
               at
               least
               .
               In
               this
               interval
               ,
               
                 Ptolomy
                 Philadelphus
              
               procured
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Seventy
               ,
               the
               authentick
               Edition
               of
               which
               was
               kept
               in
               the
               famous
               Alexandrian
               Library
               ,
               about
               the
               Year
               of
               the
               World
               3465.
               
               As
               for
               the
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               one
               entire
               Volume
               long
               before
               the
               Captivity
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               probable
               ,
               
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               divinely
               inspired
               Psalms
               and
               Prophesies
               that
               were
               written
               before
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               were
               laid
               up
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Captivity
               the
               Jewish
               Historians
               relate
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Synagogue
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               Ezra
               was
               President
               ,
               and
               at
               which
               
                 Haggai
                 ,
                 Z●chariah
                 ,
                 Malachi
              
               and
               Nehemiah
               assisted
               )
               compiled
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               them
               now
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               continued
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               ;
               (
               who
               himself
               refers
               to
               the
               Old
               Testament
               as
               consisting
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               Psalms
               )
               and
               of
               each
               of
               these
               three
               parts
               they
               appointed
               certain
               Sections
               to
               be
               read
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               their
               Collection
               contained
               the
               same
               Books
               the
               Old
               Testament
               now
               consists
               of
               ,
               (
               22
               in
               number
               )
               is
               clear
               from
               
                 Josephus
                 contra
                 Appionem
              
               ,
               quoted
               by
               Eusebius
               .
            
             
               That
               these
               Books
               were
               kept
               with
               a
               Religious
               care
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               celebrated
               Testimony
               of
               Philo
               the
               Jew
               ,
               who
               wrote
               a
               little
               after
               the
               Ascension
               of
               Christ
               ;
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
              
               Jew
               
                 would
                 rather
                 suffer
                 an
                 hundred
                 Deaths
                 ,
                 than
                 allow
                 the
                 least
                 alteration
                 in
                 one
              
               Letter
               
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               And
               Buxtorf
               tells
               us
               in
               his
               
                 Comment
                 .
                 Masoreth
              
               .
               Of
               their
               particular
               care
               ,
               
                 in
                 numbring
                 the
                 very
                 Letters
                 of
                 every
                 Book
                 .
              
            
             
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Saviour's
               miracles
               were
               so
               numerous
               ,
               so
               openly
               performed
               ,
               and
               before
               so
               many
               thousand
               Spectators
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Jews
               and
               other
               Nations
               ,
               of
               which
               many
               were
               his
               implacable
               Enemies
               ,
               who
               wanted
               neither
               Learning
               ,
               Subtilty
               nor
               Malice
               to
               have
               soon
               discover'd
               any
               fraudulent
               Practices
               ;
               and
               those
               Miracles
               being
               such
               ,
               as
               could
               not
               be
               perform'd
               by
               Men
               or
               Devils
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               less
               than
               a
               supernatural
               and
               Almighty
               Power
               ,
               it
               being
               never
               known
               ,
               since
               the
               World
               was
               created
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               ever
               open'd
               the
               Eyes
               of
               those
               that
               were
               born
               blind
               ,
               or
               fed
               so
               many
               thousands
               of
               hungry
               Persons
               with
               five
               Loaves
               and
               a
               few
               small
               Fishes
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               speaking
               of
               two
               or
               three
               Words
               ,
               raise
               Men
               out
               of
               their
               Graves
               who
               had
               been
               dead
               and
               buried
               four
               days
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               lest
               no
               reasonable
               or
               plausible
               Pretext
               for
               any
               sceptical
               Unbeleiver
               to
               call
               in
               question
               his
               divine
               Power
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               is
               a
               Spirit
               of
               wonderfull
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               mighty
               power
               ;
               and
               able
               when
               ever
               God
               permits
               him
               to
               blind
               the
               Eyes
               of
               us
               Mortals
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               counterfeit
               real
               Miracles
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               while
               
               Pharaoh's
               Magicians
               did
               in
               appearance
               perform
               some
               of
               
               Moses's
               Miracles
               ,
               
               and
               that
               which
               is
               no
               small
               help
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               Sorceries
               and
               Witchcrafts
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               his
               diabolical
               practices
               ;
               he
               has
               undoubtedly
               a
               perfect
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Sympathies
               ,
               Antipathies
               ,
               and
               secret
               vertues
               ,
               that
               are
               either
               in
               the
               Bodies
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Animals
               and
               Plants
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               Minerals
               and
               inanimate
               things
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               should
               be
               publickly
               known
               or
               divulged
               ,
               Humane
               Society
               would
               be
               very
               much
               confounded
               ,
               if
               not
               utterly
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               Who
               can
               give
               a
               rational
               accout
               of
               Straws
               jumping
               to
               the
               jett
               ?
               Or
               the
               Dust
               of
               Iron
               to
               the
               Load-stone
               ?
               Or
               of
               the
               needles
               turning
               to
               the
               North.
               
            
             
               What
               reason
               can
               any
               Philosopher
               give
               ,
               why
               the
               bark
               of
               a
               Tree
               in
               Peru
               should
               be
               a
               ready
               Cure
               for
               a
               Fever
               or
               Ague
               ?
               Or
               why
               the
               Skin
               of
               an
               Eele
               or
               Snake
               should
               give
               present
               ease
               ,
               to
               the
               violent
               pain
               of
               the
               Cramp
               ?
               Or
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               yet
               more
               wonderfull
               )
               why
               a
               small
               bit
               of
               Wood
               ,
               being
               cut
               and
               taken
               at
               such
               a
               criticall
               hour
               ,
               or
               minute
               ,
               and
               being
               gently
               rubbed
               upon
               a
               fresh
               wound
               ,
               should
               immediately
               staunch
               the
               Blood
               ,
               (
               though
               issuing
               forth
               with
               great
               violence
               )
               and
               perform
               the
               Cure
               in
               a
               few
               hours
               space
               ,
               (
               the
               Wound
               being
               only
               wrapt
               up
               close
               ,
               and
               kept
               warm
               ,
               )
               without
               any
               chyrurgical
               Operations
               .
            
             
             
               I
               my self
               have
               seen
               and
               practised
               many
               strange
               Experiments
               of
               other
               kinds
               which
               I
               think
               not
               at
               all
               convenient
               here
               to
               publish
               :
               And
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               an
               effect
               of
               God's
               wonderful
               Providence
               ,
               Mercy
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               that
               the
               Books
               which
               Solomon
               wrote
               concerning
               Plants
               and
               Herbs
               ,
               were
               concealed
               from
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               made
               common
               or
               publick
               in
               ,
               future
               Ages
               .
               And
               that
               several
               Experiments
               ,
               which
               some
               later
               and
               learned
               Authors
               (
               such
               as
               
                 Paracelsus
                 ,
                 Agrippa
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               have
               published
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               )
               have
               either
               been
               misunderstood
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               believed
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Miracles
               done
               by
               Moses
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               things
               very
               considerable
               and
               worth
               our
               notice
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               though
               the
               Magicians
               ,
               by
               the
               Devil's
               assistance
               ,
               did
               in
               appearance
               ,
               turn
               the
               Rods
               into
               Serpents
               ,
               and
               Water
               into
               Blood
               ,
               and
               bring
               up
               Frogs
               upon
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               they
               were
               in
               no
               wise
               able
               to
               undo
               
               Moses's
               Miracles
               ,
               or
               to
               remove
               any
               of
               the
               Ten
               Plagues
               ,
               which
               would
               certainly
               have
               been
               a
               most
               acceptable
               Service
               to
               K.
               Pharaoh
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               much
               a
               do
               to
               bring
               his
               hard
               and
               stubborn
               heart
               to
               intreat
               Moses
               to
               beseech
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               speedy
               removal
               of
               the
               Frogs
               ,
               the
               Flies
               ,
               the
               Hail
               ,
               and
               the
               Locusts
               .
            
             
             
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               less
               observable
               ,
               That
               the
               Magicians
               counterfeited
               no
               more
               than
               two
               or
               three
               of
               
               Moses's
               Miracles
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               attempted
               to
               proceed
               ,
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               desist
               and
               confess
               it
               was
               the
               power
               and
               
                 Finger
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               Neither
               was
               the
               Devil
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Magick-Arts
               ,
               able
               to
               help
               them
               to
               produce
               so
               vile
               and
               despicable
               a
               Creature
               as
               a
               Lowse
               ;
               or
               to
               give
               them
               afterwards
               a
               Receipt
               to
               cure
               their
               Boils
               and
               Blains
               which
               Moses
               had
               fixt
               upon
               their
               bodies
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               were
               no
               longer
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               stand
               before
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               Servants
               ;
               neither
               do
               we
               hear
               any
               more
               of
               their
               appearance
               in
               all
               those
               Transactions
               ;
               whereas
               Moses
               went
               on
               triumphantly
               with
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               safely
               landed
               all
               the
               Israelites
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Red-Sea
               ,
               and
               left
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Host
               overwhelmed
               with
               the
               returning
               Waters
               ,
               and
               become
               dead
               Carkasses
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reflections
               .
            
             
               If
               God
               should
               permit
               real
               Miracles
               to
               vouch
               diabolical
               Delusions
               ,
               or
               indeed
               ,
               suffer
               any
               of
               the
               Devil's
               Magick-Arts
               to
               stand
               in
               competition
               with
               his
               own
               Almighty
               works
               upon
               such
               extraordinary
               Occasions
               ,
               of
               either
               revealing
               ,
               or
               confirming
               any
               new
               Truth
               or
               Doctrine
               ,
               it
               would
               soon
               overthrow
               
               throw
               Christian
               Religion
               :
               But
               we
               always
               find
               the
               contrary
               throughout
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               Pharaoh's
               Magicians
               were
               soon
               put
               to
               silence
               :
               Their
               Rods
               were
               swallowed
               up
               by
               
               Aaron's
               Rod
               :
               They
               were
               at
               a
               Non-plus
               in
               producing
               a
               Lowse
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               were
               forced
               to
               withdraw
               ,
               and
               disappear
               with
               shame
               and
               disgrace
               .
            
             
               The
               priests
               of
               Baal
               ,
               though
               they
               cut
               and
               mangled
               their
               flesh
               with
               sharp
               knives
               ,
               and
               from
               morning
               to
               Evening
               made
               bitter
               Cries
               ,
               were
               not
               able
               to
               bring
               down
               Fire
               from
               Heaven
               upon
               their
               Altars
               .
            
             
               The
               Sorcerer
               Elymas
               ,
               was
               ,
               by
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               struck
               blind
               at
               Salamis
               and
               St.
               Peter
               more
               than
               once
               publickly
               baffled
               the
               famous
               Sorcerer
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               whatever
               was
               done
               by
               
               Pharaoh's
               Magicians
               (
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               Instances
               of
               the
               Devil's
               power
               and
               Enchantments
               )
               or
               whatever
               was
               at
               any
               time
               after
               done
               by
               any
               of
               his
               Sorcerers
               ,
               does
               not
               in
               the
               least
               derogate
               from
               any
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour's
               Miracles
               ,
               or
               the
               Miracles
               afterwards
               performed
               by
               any
               of
               his
               Apostles
               or
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               did
               immediately
               prove
               on
               both
               his
               ,
               and
               their
               Testimony
               to
               be
               Divine
               ;
               And
               consequently
               were
               an
               absolute
               Confirmation
               of
               our
               
               Saviour's
               being
               the
               true
               Messias
               ,
               and
               sent
               by
               God
               himself
               from
               Heaven
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               lost
               sinners
               ,
               and
               opening
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               to
               all
               Believers
               .
            
             
               This
               Argument
               of
               Miracles
               was
               urged
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               (
               who
               certainly
               knew
               best
               the
               force
               of
               it
               )
               against
               the
               
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharisees
              
               ,
               and
               unbeliving
               Jewes
               :
               And
               he
               did
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               had
               not
               done
               those
               things
               which
               no
               other
               Man
               on
               Earth
               could
               do
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               had
               a
               fair
               excuse
               for
               their
               Unbelief
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               (
               says
               Josephus
               ,
               a
               Jew
               by
               Nation
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               contrary
               Profession
               ,
               and
               wrote
               his
               History
               about
               86
               years
               after
               Christ
               )
            
             
               There
               was
               one
               Jesus
               ,
               a
               wise
               Man
               (
               if
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               call
               him
               a
               Man
               )
               who
               was
               a
               Worker
               of
               great
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               a
               teacher
               of
               such
               as
               love
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               had
               many
               ,
               as
               well
               Jews
               as
               Gentiles
               who
               clove
               unto
               him
               :
               This
               was
               Christ
               ,
               and
               when
               Pilate
               ,
               upon
               his
               being
               accused
               by
               the
               Men
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               bad
               sentenced
               him
               to
               be
               Crucified
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               they
               who
               had
               first
               loved
               him
               ,
               forsake
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               appeared
               to
               them
               the
               
                 Third
                 Day
              
               alive
               again
               ;
               according
               to
               what
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               divinely
               inspired
               ,
               had
               foretold
               concerning
               him
               :
               As
               they
               had
               done
               an
               innumerable
               
               number
               of
               very
               strange
               things
               besides
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               both
               the
               Names
               and
               sort
               of
               Persons
               called
               Christians
               so
               named
               from
               him
               ,
               do
               remain
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               Attestation
               of
               Josephus
               ,
               were
               it
               necessary
               ,
               might
               be
               added
               great
               numbers
               of
               Testimonies
               from
               ancient
               Writers
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               needs
               acknowledge
               ,
               That
               our
               blessed
               Saviour's
               Apostles
               ,
               though
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               were
               poor
               〈◊〉
               men
               ,
               of
               low
               Birth
               ,
               small
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               mean
               Education
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               endued
               with
               the
               wonderful
               Gift
               of
               speaking
               strange
               Languages
               ,
               and
               other
               miraculous
               Powers
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               be
               better
               enabled
               to
               disperse
               the
               Gospel
               into
               many
               remote
               Countries
               ,
               as
               they
               afterwards
               did
               :
               Namely
               St.
               Peter
               in
               
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 Britain
              
               and
               Africa
               ,
               as
               likewise
               at
               Antioch
               and
               Rome
               .
               St.
               Andrew
               in
               
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Bithinia
              
               ,
               and
               all
               along
               the
               Euxine
               Sea
               :
               St.
               James
               in
               
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Britain
              
               and
               Ireland
               .
               St.
               John
               in
               Asia
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               East
               .
               St.
               Bartholomew
               in
               India
               .
               St.
               Thomas
               among
               the
               
                 Parthians
                 ,
                 Medes
                 ,
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Carmans
                 ,
                 Hircans
                 ,
                 Bachtrians
              
               the
               
                 Asians
                 ,
                 Ethiopians
              
               and
               
                 Indians
                 .
                 Simon
                 the
                 Zelot
              
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Syrene
              
               and
               Africk
               .
               St.
               Jude
               in
               the
               Cities
               of
               Arabia
               .
               St.
               Matthias
               in
               Cappadocia
               .
               St.
               Mark
               in
               
               Alexandria
               .
               And
               though
               St.
               
                 James
                 the
                 Just
              
               did
               stay
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               yet
               probably
               he
               might
               have
               some
               Converts
               of
               almost
               all
               Nations
               ,
               who
               frequently
               resorted
               to
               that
               City
               ,
               
                 Parthians
                 ,
                 Medes
              
               and
               Elamites
               ,
               Dwellers
               in
               
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               and
               divers
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               To
               all
               these
               may
               be
               very
               well
               added
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               was
               none
               of
               the
               Twelve
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               the
               least
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               having
               received
               his
               Commission
               from
               Christ
               himself
               in
               a
               Vision
               ,
               left
               Damascus
               ,
               and
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               at
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Seleusia
                 ,
                 Cyprus
              
               ,
               Pamphilia
               ,
               Iconium
               ,
               Lystra
               ,
               
                 Pisidia
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 Samothracia
                 ,
                 Neapolis
                 ,
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 Beraea
                 ,
                 Athens
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Illiricum
                 ,
                 Sclavonia
                 ,
                 Troas
              
               and
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               these
               poor
               Men
               should
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               carry
               on
               any
               private
               Design
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               being
               all
               of
               them
               sent
               forth
               as
               Lambs
               among
               Wolves
               ,
               and
               foretold
               by
               their
               own
               Master
               (
               whom
               all
               ,
               but
               Judas
               ,
               had
               seen
               scourged
               ,
               Spit
               on
               ,
               and
               crucified
               between
               two
               Thieves
               ,
               )
               that
               they
               should
               be
               persecuted
               and
               hated
               of
               all
               Nations
               for
               his
               Name
               sake
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               at
               their
               peril
               they
               were
               to
               preach
               and
               publish
               )
               and
               after
               all
               sorts
               of
               Affronts
               ,
               
               and
               cruel
               Usage
               ,
               should
               suffer
               shameful
               and
               ignominious
               Deaths
               ,
               which
               they
               all
               did
               ,
               as
               ancient
               Historians
               assures
               us
               ,
               St.
               John
               (
               Christ's
               beloved
               Disciple
               )
               excepted
               ;
               neither
               had
               he
               escaped
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               them
               tells
               us
               ,
               had
               God
               permitted
               the
               Cauldron
               of
               burning
               Oil
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               was
               thrown
               by
               Domitian's
               Order
               ,
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               he
               ,
               for
               baffling
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               was
               ,
               by
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Emperor
               Nero
               ,
               crucified
               at
               Rome
               with
               his
               Head
               downwards
               .
            
             
               St.
               Andrew
               was
               at
               Patra
               ,
               a
               City
               of
               Achaia
               by
               the
               Proconsul's
               Order
               ,
               first
               scourged
               ,
               (
               seven
               Lictors
               successively
               whipping
               his
               naked
               Body
               )
               and
               then
               tied
               (
               not
               nailed
               )
               to
               the
               Cross
               ,
               to
               prolong
               his
               Torments
               ,
               and
               was
               two
               whole
               days
               before
               he
               expired
               .
            
             
               St.
               James
               was
               beheaded
               in
               Jerusalem
               by
               
                 Herod
                 Agrippa
              
               ,
               Son
               of
               Aristobulus
               ,
               and
               Grand-child
               to
               
                 Herod
                 the
                 Great
              
               ,
               in
               whose
               Reign
               Christ
               was
               born
               .
            
             
               St.
               Bartholomew
               was
               first
               flead
               alive
               ,
               and
               then
               crucified
               at
               Albanople
               in
               Armenia
               .
            
             
               St.
               Matthew
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Martyred
               at
               Naddaba
               in
               Ethiopia
               .
            
             
               St.
               Thomas
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               at
               Malipur
               ,
               in
               the
               Kingdon
               of
               Cormandel
               ,
               where
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Brachmans
               ,
               he
               was
               first
               loaded
               with
               stones
               and
               Darts
               ,
               and
               then
               run
               through
               with
               a
               Launce
               .
            
             
               St.
               
                 James
                 the
                 Less
              
               was
               thrown
               down
               from
               a
               Pinnacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               
                 Simon
                 the
                 Zelot
              
               is
               said
               to
               have
               suffered
               great
               Cruelties
               in
               Britain
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               be
               crucified
               by
               the
               Infidels
               .
            
             
               Jude
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               in
               Persia
               ,
               for
               rebuking
               the
               Superstitions
               of
               the
               Magi.
               
            
             
               St.
               Matthias
               ,
               as
               is
               conjectured
               ,
               was
               crucified
               by
               the
               barbarous
               people
               of
               Cappadocia
               .
            
             
               St.
               Mark
               was
               seized
               on
               by
               the
               Alexandrians
               ,
               at
               the
               celebration
               of
               their
               God
               Serapis
               ,
               where
               they
               dragg'd
               him
               by
               the
               legs
               over
               rugged
               and
               uneven
               ways
               ,
               till
               his
               flesh
               was
               torn
               ,
               his
               blood
               wasted
               ,
               his
               Spirits
               decayed
               and
               his
               blessed
               Soul
               expired
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               may
               be
               added
               the
               cruel
               Usage
               of
               St.
               Paul
               and
               St.
               Luke
               .
            
             
               St.
               Luke
               was
               by
               the
               Infidels
               hang'd
               on
               an
               Olive
               Tree
               in
               Greece
               .
            
             
               St.
               Paul
               was
               ,
               by
               
               Nero's
               cominand
               ,
               beheaded
               at
               
                 Aquae
                 Salvae
              
               ,
               about
               three
               Miles
               from
               Rome
               ,
               for
               having
               converted
               one
               of
               the
               Emperor's
               Concubines
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               utterly
               refused
               any
               further
               compliance
               with
               his
               wanton
               desires
               .
            
             
             
               One
               man
               in
               an
               Age
               may
               throw
               away
               his
               Life
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               get
               himself
               a
               Name
               ,
               and
               be
               famous
               as
               Erostratus
               ,
               who
               set
               on
               fire
               the
               Temple
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               or
               Ravillac
               ,
               who
               stabb'd
               a
               King
               of
               France
               :
               But
               for
               all
               these
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               many
               thousands
               of
               their
               Disciples
               and
               Converts
               to
               throw
               away
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               purchase
               nothing
               but
               ignominy
               and
               disgrace
               ,
               (
               for
               alas
               !
               they
               were
               accounted
               as
               the
               Scum
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Off-scouring
               of
               all
               things
               )
               it
               can
               never
               so
               much
               as
               enter
               into
               the
               Thoughts
               of
               any
               Man
               of
               Reason
               or
               Sense
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               there
               were
               hardly
               ever
               committed
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               any
               kind
               of
               notorious
               Crimes
               ,
               or
               treacherous
               Designs
               contrived
               ,
               but
               at
               some
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               they
               were
               discovered
               ,
               by
               one
               or
               more
               of
               the
               Criminals
               :
               But
               let
               the
               ablest
               Historian
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               can
               )
               produce
               a
               real
               Instance
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Apostles
               or
               Martyrs
               ,
               among
               so
               many
               thousands
               (
               possibly
               Millions
               )
               whose
               cruel
               Sufferings
               for
               the
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               made
               them
               openly
               recant
               ,
               or
               confess
               themselves
               guilty
               of
               any
               fraudulent
               Practises
               ,
               or
               setting
               up
               a
               false
               Worship
               to
               deceive
               all
               Nations
               .
            
             
               After
               all
               this
               ,
               tell
               me
               ,
               ye
               foolish
               and
               perverse
               Atheists
               ,
               Who
               has
               bewitcht
               you
               
               to
               build
               your
               Tabernacles
               of
               Happiness
               upon
               such
               sandy
               Foundations
               ,
               or
               to
               sell
               your
               immortal
               souls
               to
               the
               Devil
               at
               so
               cheap
               and
               easy
               rates
               ?
            
             
               
                 I
                 have
                 yet
                 one
                 question
                 to
                 ask
                 of
                 certain
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 rightly
                 stiled
              
               Modern
               Sadduces
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               For
               what
               Reason
               they
               deny
               the
               Resurrection
               ?
               Or
               why
               they
               should
               at
               all
               doubt
               God's
               Omnipotence
               ?
               Or
               once
               imagine
               ,
               That
               He
               who
               made
               all
               things
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               able
               ,
               when
               ever
               he
               pleases
               ,
               out
               of
               something
               to
               make
               any
               thing
               ?
            
             
               How
               many
               Emblems
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               have
               we
               frequently
               before
               our
               Eyes
               ?
               The
               Night
               lies
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               Day
               arises
               ;
               again
               ,
               The
               Day
               departs
               ,
               and
               the
               Night
               comes
               on
               :
               The
               Year
               that
               dies
               in
               Autumn
               ,
               has
               a
               Resurrection
               in
               the
               Spring
               :
               The
               seed
               of
               Herbs
               ,
               Corn
               and
               Fruit-Trees
               ,
               first
               suffer
               a
               Dissolution
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               (
               some
               for
               a
               few
               Days
               ,
               others
               for
               a
               few
               Weeks
               )
               and
               then
               ,
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Maker
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               have
               a
               new
               Body
               given
               them
               of
               the
               same
               Kind
               or
               Species
               .
            
             
               If
               that
               be
               true
               which
               some
               have
               related
               of
               the
               Phoenix
               ,
               (
               a
               thing
               I
               would
               rather
               believe
               ,
               than
               undertake
               to
               disprove
               since
               there
               are
               so
               many
               strange
               things
               to
               be
               found
               among
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Creation
               )
               It
               is
               a
               wonderful
               Type
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
             
               In
               Arabia
               (
               say
               they
               )
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               Bird
               called
               a
               Phoenix
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               is
               but
               one
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               lives
               500
               Years
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               time
               draws
               near
               that
               it
               must
               die
               ,
               it
               makes
               it self
               a
               Nest
               of
               Frankincense
               and
               Myrrh
               ,
               and
               other
               Spices
               ,
               into
               which
               ,
               when
               its
               time
               is
               fulfilled
               ,
               it
               enters
               and
               dies
               ;
               but
               its
               Flesh
               putrifying
               ,
               breeds
               a
               certain
               Worm
               ,
               which
               being
               nourished
               by
               the
               Juice
               of
               the
               dead
               Carcass
               brings
               forth
               a
               new
               Phoenix
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               grown
               to
               a
               perfect
               Age
               ,
               it
               takes
               up
               the
               Nest
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Bones
               of
               its
               Parent
               lie
               ,
               and
               carries
               it
               from
               Arabia
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               to
               a
               City
               called
               Heliopolis
               ,
               and
               flying
               in
               open
               Day
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               lays
               it
               on
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               so
               returns
               into
               the
               Country
               from
               whence
               it
               came
               :
               This
               done
               ,
               the
               Priests
               make
               search
               into
               the
               
                 Records
                 of
                 Time
              
               ,
               and
               find
               that
               it
               returneth
               at
               the
               end
               of
               500
               Years
               .
            
             
               Whether
               this
               Report
               be
               true
               or
               no
               ,
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               too
               hard
               for
               the
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               suppose
               ,
               in
               two
               or
               three
               Instances
               ,
               things
               that
               are
               within
               the
               reach
               of
               our
               apprehensions
               ,
               viz.
               First
               ,
               a
               Mariner
               in
               a
               Sea-fight
               to
               be
               shot
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               thrown
               over-board
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               Flesh
               of
               
               his
               Body
               to
               be
               eaten
               up
               by
               a
               great
               number
               of
               small
               Fishes
               ,
               and
               these
               Fishes
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               Nets
               ,
               and
               eaten
               by
               hundreds
               of
               Men
               ,
               Women
               ,
               and
               Children
               ,
               of
               different
               places
               and
               abodes
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               to
               be
               drowned
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               devoured
               by
               other
               Fishes
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               eaten
               up
               by
               Worms
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               Let
               us
               suppose
               a
               Man
               to
               die
               in
               a
               wide
               Forest
               or
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               his
               Carcass
               to
               be
               devoured
               by
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               part
               by
               the
               Fowls
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               part
               by
               Flies
               and
               creeping
               ▪
               Things
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               those
               Beasts
               and
               Fowls
               ,
               and
               creeping
               things
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               them
               to
               be
               eaten
               up
               by
               other
               Creatures
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               Let
               us
               suppose
               a
               Man-Child
               born
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               't
               is
               believed
               )
               the
               Flesh
               of
               that
               Infant
               ,
               in
               a
               few
               Years
               ,
               to
               be
               evaporated
               ,
               and
               new
               Flesh
               grown
               up
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               let
               us
               suppose
               this
               Body
               to
               live
               and
               change
               for
               the
               space
               of
               threescore
               or
               fourscore
               years
               ,
               and
               then
               be
               buried
               in
               the
               Sands
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               practised
               in
               some
               very
               hot
               Countries
               )
               and
               there
               remain
               a
               Thousand
               or
               fifteen
               Hundred
               Years
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               grown
               perfectly
               dry
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               for
               Mummie
               ;
               and
               this
               Mummie
               to
               be
               distributed
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               several
               
               hundreds
               of
               Apothecaries
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               these
               Apothecaries
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               their
               physical
               Doses
               ,
               Potions
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               to
               administer
               it
               to
               as
               many
               hundreds
               of
               their
               Patients
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               those
               Patients
               to
               void
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               stool
               and
               those
               stools
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               by
               the
               Scavengers
               ,
               into
               some
               common
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               mingled
               with
               the
               Ordours
               of
               ten
               Thousand
               other
               Persons
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               place
               taken
               up
               by
               the
               Salt-Peter
               Men
               and
               converted
               into
               Gun-powder
               ,
               and
               that
               Powder
               shot
               away
               into
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
               Give
               me
               leave
               to
               tell
               those
               unbelieving
               Sadduces
               ,
               (
               my
               life
               for
               theirs
               )
               that
               the
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               Maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               recall
               every
               Particle
               ,
               Dust
               or
               Atom
               of
               a
               Human
               Body
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Instances
               to
               its
               Original
               and
               proper
               Mass
               ,
               and
               to
               form
               that
               Mass
               into
               its
               first
               Original
               and
               infant
               Body
               :
               As
               also
               to
               give
               that
               infant
               Body
               its
               full
               stature
               ,
               and
               perfect
               Dimensions
               ;
               and
               this
               done
               ,
               from
               a
               Natural
               and
               Corruptible
               ,
               to
               change
               it
               into
               a
               Spiritual
               and
               incorruptible
               Substance
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               to
               reunite
               it
               to
               its
               own
               proper
               and
               immortal
               soul
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               —
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               Eye
               ,
               —
               at
               the
               last
               Trump
               ,
               —
               and
               the
               
               Voice
               of
               the
               Arch-angel
               ,
               calling
               for
               the
               Dead
               to
               arise
               and
               come
               to
               Judgment
               .
               —
            
             
               I
               must
               needs
               acknowledge
               ,
               That
               the
               Disbelief
               of
               a
               future
               Resurrection
               ,
               is
               no
               small
               encouragement
               to
               either
               Atheist
               or
               Libertine
               ,
               to
               go
               on
               in
               his
               sin
               with
               great
               presumption
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Dead
               rise
               not
               ,
               our
               Faith
               is
               altogether
               vain
               ;
               And
               if
               this
               Corruptible
               shall
               never
               put
               on
               Incorruption
               ,
               nor
               this
               Mortal
               ,
               Immortality
               ;
               then
               go
               to
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 Eat
                 ,
                 Drink
                 and
                 be
                 Merry
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 Morrow
                 we
                 die
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               some
               who
               satisfie
               themselves
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               so
               merciful
               ,
               and
               so
               just
               in
               his
               Judgments
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               never
               punish
               finite
               Sins
               with
               everlasting
               Punishments
               ,
               but
               such
               Men
               little
               think
               how
               miserably
               they
               deceive
               themselves
               ,
               while
               they
               ascribe
               less
               Power
               to
               the
               Almighty
               Maker
               over
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               than
               an
               ordinary
               Potter
               has
               over
               his
               Clay
               and
               earthen
               Vessels
               :
               Besides
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 Dispensation
              
               there
               are
               propos'd
               to
               
                 Fallen
                 Man
              
               two
               things
               ,
               which
               very
               well
               counterballance
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               Time
               and
               Measure
               ;
               namely
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               side
               Eternal
               and
               inexpreslible
               Happiness
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               endless
               and
               unspeakable
               Miseries
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               the
               Sinner
               do
               voluntarily
               ,
               and
               with
               deliberation
               choose
               the
               last
               of
               these
               ,
               
                 Volent
                 non
                 fit
                 Injuria
              
               ,
               
               he
               has
               his
               choise
               and
               desire
               ,
               and
               has
               no
               reason
               in
               the
               World
               to
               complain
               of
               any
               hardship
               ,
               much
               less
               of
               any
               Injury
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               greater
               Mercy
               to
               grant
               Eternal
               Life
               upon
               a
               bare
               Repentance
               and
               Believing
               ,
               during
               our
               earthly
               pilgrimage
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               a
               Severity
               to
               inflict
               eternal
               Torment
               ,
               for
               continuing
               in
               actual
               Sin
               ,
               for
               the
               very
               same
               term
               of
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               Leviathan
               will
               ,
               by
               no
               means
               admit
               of
               a
               
                 Local
                 Hell
              
               ,
               or
               indeed
               of
               a
               
                 Local
                 Heaven
              
               :
               For
               the
               first
               of
               which
               he
               has
               no
               better
               Reason
               than
               this
               ,
               (
               trusting
               to
               his
               own
               skill
               in
               Geometry
               and
               Staticks
               )
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               either
               in
               the
               Cavity
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               body
               of
               the
               like
               magnitude
               hanging
               in
               the
               expanse
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               in
               any
               circumscribed
               Bodies
               there
               cannot
               be
               included
               a
               Bottomless-Pit
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               sacred
               Stile
               ,
               is
               sometimes
               called
               Hell
               :
               Whereas
               if
               he
               had
               considered
               ,
               that
               our
               Antipodes
               tread
               as
               heavy
               on
               the
               superficies
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               carry
               their
               Bodies
               as
               upright
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               us
               ;
               and
               that
               showres
               of
               Hail
               and
               Rain
               in
               calm
               Weather
               ,
               fall
               upon
               any
               part
               of
               this
               Terrestial
               Globe
               directly
               towards
               the
               Center
               ,
               in
               a
               straight
               line
               ;
               He
               might
               very
               easily
               have
               judged
               ,
               that
               this
               Globe
               of
               Earth
               hanging
               in
               the
               expanse
               ,
               by
               nothing
               
               but
               the
               Almighties
               Word
               and
               Power
               ,
               has
               its
               own
               proper
               Center
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               Bodies
               of
               the
               same
               or
               greater
               Magnitude
               have
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               if
               underneath
               there
               were
               a
               great
               Cavity
               ▪
               and
               that
               Cavity
               filled
               with
               a
               fluid
               body
               of
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               ,
               the
               convex
               Superficies
               of
               that
               globular
               fiery
               Lake
               ,
               would
               in
               every
               part
               of
               it
               be
               the
               uppermost
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               adjoining
               to
               its
               Center
               would
               be
               the
               lowest
               ,
               and
               probably
               the
               Bodies
               of
               damned
               Reprobates
               being
               thrown
               into
               this
               Lake
               ,
               would
               sometimes
               float
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               plunge
               to
               and
               fro
               in
               it
               :
               But
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               Center
               of
               this
               globular
               Lake
               ,
               would
               be
               but
               an
               imaginary
               point
               ,
               those
               Bodies
               would
               plunge
               and
               move
               to
               and
               fro
               within
               it
               in
               
                 Saecula
                 Saeculorum
              
               ,
               without
               finding
               any
               solid
               Fulcrum
               ,
               or
               firm
               Bottom
               ;
               neither
               could
               the
               most
               learned
               Philosophers
               ,
               or
               skilful
               Geometricians
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               be
               ever
               able
               ,
               by
               contemplating
               all
               their
               Lives
               ,
               the
               Dimensions
               of
               that
               fiery
               Lake
               ,
               and
               its
               Center
               of
               Gravity
               ,
               to
               make
               any
               other
               thing
               of
               it
               then
               truly
               and
               properly
               a
               Bottomless-pit
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               those
               learned
               Men
               should
               allow
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               the
               shell
               of
               this
               Terrestial
               Globe
               to
               be
               no
               more
               then
               17
               or
               18
               hundred
               Yards
               in
               thickness
               ,
               and
               then
               compute
               
               how
               many
               cubick
               Yards
               and
               Feet
               would
               be
               contained
               within
               its
               concave
               Superficies
               ,
               they
               would
               perhaps
               find
               room
               enough
               ,
               and
               to
               spare
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Bodies
               of
               Human
               Reprobates
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               Creation
               to
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               Thousands
               of
               Years
               to
               come
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               if
               above
               six
               Thousand
               of
               them
               were
               crowded
               into
               the
               body
               of
               one
               Gadarene
               ,
               a
               few
               thousands
               of
               cubick
               yards
               might
               very
               probably
               contain
               all
               his
               Infernal
               Legions
               :
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Bodies
               of
               Human
               Reprobates
               ,
               they
               being
               once
               Spiritualiz'd
               ,
               may
               ,
               for
               ought
               any
               Man
               knows
               ,
               be
               pressed
               into
               a
               much
               less
               compass
               ,
               than
               ours
               that
               are
               of
               a
               grosser
               substance
               .
            
             
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               who
               knows
               whether
               the
               Confinement
               of
               both
               Devils
               and
               Reprobates
               ,
               within
               a
               small
               compass
               and
               narrow
               space
               ,
               may
               not
               rather
               augment
               and
               encrease
               ,
               than
               any
               way
               lessen
               or
               diminish
               their
               everlasting
               Torments
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             
               From
               being
               shut
               up
               ,
               with
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               in
               that
               dreadfull
               and
               bottomless
               pit
               ;
               and
               from
               so
               near
               a
               conjunction
               with
               those
               infernal
               Finds
               and
               Furies
               in
               the
               Blackness
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               
                 Good
                 Lord
                 deliver
                 us
              
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             methinks
             our
             Saviour's
             making
             so
             often
             mention
             of
             a
             Lake
             of
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             ,
             should
             strike
             all
             Atheists
             and
             Libertines
             with
             as
             great
             a
             dread
             and
             fear
             ,
             as
             the
             Hand-writing
             on
             the
             Wall
             ,
             did
             of
             old
             Belshazzar
             :
             When
             they
             do
             but
             consider
             what
             vast
             quantities
             of
             sulphureous
             Matters
             have
             been
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             gaping
             Orifices
             of
             Mount
             Aetna
             and
             Vesuvius
             in
             Sicily
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Naples
             ;
             and
             what
             horrid
             Noises
             ,
             (
             as
             Travellers
             report
             )
             have
             been
             sometimes
             heard
             out
             of
             those
             burning
             fiery
             Furnaces
             ,
             like
             the
             howlings
             and
             skreeches
             of
             some
             miserable
             living
             Creatures
             :
             Especially
             that
             prodigious
             Lake
             of
             burning
             Brimstone
             ,
             which
             a
             few
             Years
             since
             (
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Gazettes
             )
             was
             vomited
             out
             of
             one
             of
             those
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             mighty
             Torrent
             ,
             run
             along
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             so
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             a
             whole
             League
             in
             length
             before
             it
             was
             extinguished
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             own
             particular
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             lawfull
             to
             make
             Conjectures
             in
             matters
             of
             that
             consequence
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             ,
             were
             a
             Body
             much
             more
             convenient
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             Body
             greater
             than
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             by
             many
             Degrees
             ,
             as
             is
             plainly
             demonstrable
             by
             Ecclipses
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             from
             Sacred
             Writ
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             further
             use
             of
             the
             Sun
             's
             light
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             According
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             most
             accurate
             Astronomers
             of
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             the
             Sun
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             very
             Center
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             however
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             that
             are
             written
             ,
             as
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               ad
               captum
               vulgi
            
             ,
             it
             is
             expressed
             otherwise
             )
             And
             therefore
             must
             be
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             most
             infernal
             ,
             and
             then
             one
             would
             think
             that
             place
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             Hell
             ,
             which
             is
             furthest
             off
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             the
             Rays
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             are
             sent
             out
             from
             its
             lucid
             body
             at
             a
             vast
             distance
             ,
             being
             contracted
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             help
             of
             parabolical
             and
             eliptical
             Figures
             ,
             become
             in
             their
             Focus
             much
             hotter
             ,
             and
             sooner
             melt
             down
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             than
             any
             Culinar
             ,
             or
             indeed
             ,
             any
             chymical
             Fire
             ,
             How
             great
             must
             we
             then
             imagine
             the
             heat
             of
             that
             fiery
             Globe
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             its
             own
             proper
             body
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             Sun
             were
             darkned
             ,
             and
             its
             glowing
             Rays
             turned
             inwards
             ;
             and
             those
             few
             Spots
             which
             we
             discern
             on
             its
             supersicies
             ,
             were
             multiplied
             till
             they
             should
             become
             an
             entire
             Cover
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             the
             
               Blackness
               of
               Darkness
            
             for
             ever
             
             and
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sun
             made
             a
             fluid
             and
             eternal
             Fire
             by
             God's
             Almighty
             Power
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             if
             all
             these
             things
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Dives
            
             and
             Lazarus
             would
             not
             be
             extream
             difficult
             to
             be
             explained
             by
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             If
             Telescopes
             help
             us
             to
             discover
             unknown
             Stars
             ,
             of
             different
             Lights
             :
             If
             speaking-Trumpets
             ,
             or
             close
             Pipes
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             made
             ,
             as
             to
             conveigh
             Words
             several
             Leagues
             :
             And
             if
             
             Stephen's
             mortal
             Eyes
             could
             look
             from
             Earth
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             see
             Jesus
             standing
             ,
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             ,
             no
             Man
             knows
             how
             many
             mvriads
             of
             Miles
             ,
             how
             easy
             had
             it
             been
             for
             the
             Maker
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             first
             to
             translate
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Dives
             and
             Lazarus
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             interr'd
             )
             the
             one
             to
             Heaven
             and
             the
             other
             to
             Hell
             ?
             And
             afterwards
             so
             to
             clear
             up
             all
             the
             Mediums
             between
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             immortaliz'd
             Eyes
             of
             Abraham
             and
             Dives
             might
             plainly
             see
             one
             another's
             Persons
             and
             Postures
             ,
             and
             their
             Ears
             might
             hear
             each
             other's
             Voices
             at
             as
             great
             a
             distance
             ,
             as
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Semidiameter
             of
             the
             whole
             Universe
             .
          
           
           
             But
             here
             I
             must
             put
             the
             Reader
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             are
             meer
             Conjectures
             ,
             And
             far
             be
             it
             from
             such
             a
             poor
             Worm
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Broacher
             of
             new
             Opinions
             ,
             in
             Matters
             so
             far
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             my
             own
             Understanding
             and
             Conception
             :
             For
             ,
             I
             must
             ingenuously
             confess
             once
             more
             ,
             That
             I
             am
             lost
             in
             a
             Labyrinth
             of
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             should
             I
             go
             on
             further
             ,
             but
             a
             few
             steps
             ,
             I
             should
             lose
             both
             my
             Reason
             and
             Senses
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             able
             to
             finish
             this
             small
             Treatise
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             I
             shall
             here
             add
             ,
             is
             to
             beseech
             all
             Libertines
             to
             take
             heed
             and
             beware
             ,
             how
             they
             turn
             plain
             Scriptures
             into
             meer
             Metaphors
             ,
             or
             make
             a
             derision
             of
             the
             
               true
               Tophet
            
             ,
             or
             Vally
             of
             Hinnon
             ;
             least
             one
             day
             they
             hear
             the
             dreadful
             Voice
             ,
             
               Go
               ye
               Cursed
               into
               the
               place
               of
               Torments
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Worm
             of
             Conscience
             never
             dies
             ,
             where
             the
             Fire
             that
             burns
             is
             never
             to
             be
             quenched
             ,
             nor
             the
             Body
             that
             is
             burning
             never
             consumed
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Third
           Question
           .
        
         
           Q.
           What
           art
           thou
           now
           doing
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           (
           through
           God's
           great
           Goodness
           and
           Mercy
           )
           
             That
             one
             Thing
             necessary
          
           .
        
         
           For
           having
           wandred
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           made
           many
           weary
           steps
           in
           the
           wide
           Wilderness
           of
           a
           vain
           and
           sinfull
           World
           ,
           I
           was
           at
           last
           very
           desirous
           to
           return
           home
           to
           my self
           ;
           but
           must
           freely
           confess
           some
           Truths
           ,
           which
           to
           my
           Readers
           ,
           at
           first
           sight
           ,
           may
           seem
           Paradoxes
           ,
           or
           Riddles
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           I
           could
           never
           truly
           get
           into
           my self
           ,
           before
           I
           was
           got
           out
           of
           ,
           and
           had
           wholly
           left
           my self
           .
        
         
           My
           wavering
           Mind
           was
           never
           rightly
           composed
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           extreamly
           disturbed
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           no
           ease
           ,
           till
           I
           was
           in
           pain
           ;
           nor
           Peace
           and
           quietness
           ,
           till
           I
           was
           in
           trouble
           and
           distress
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           enjoy
           nothing
           ,
           till
           I
           was
           dispossest
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           I
           was
           unable
           to
           stand
           up
           ▪
           till
           I
           was
           
           fallen
           down
           ;
           to
           make
           the
           least
           progress
           ,
           till
           I
           was
           struck
           with
           Lameness
           ;
           or
           to
           see
           my
           Way
           ,
           till
           I
           had
           lost
           both
           my
           Eyes
           .
        
         
           
             Ejaculation
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Father
             of
             Mercies
             ,
             I
             do
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             my
             Soul
             ,
             bless
             and
             praise
             Thee
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Changes
             and
             Chances
             ,
             the
             Disgrace
             and
             Misfortunes
             ,
             the
             Crosses
             and
             Disappointments
             ,
             and
             the
             bodily
             pains
             and
             Torments
             that
             have
             followed
             one
             another
             ,
             like
             Job's
             messengers
             ,
             and
             so
             closely
             attended
             this
             last
             Scene
             of
             my
             Life
             ,
             and
             Evening
             of
             my
             Days
             :
             As
             really
             believing
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             Marks
             and
             Tokens
             of
             thy
             favour
             and
             loving
             Kindness
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             great
             Physician
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             never
             does
             administer
             those
             bitter
             Pills
             to
             his
             Sick
             Patients
             ,
             but
             for
             blessed
             Ends
             and
             Purposes
             .
          
           
             Lord
             ,
             I
             believe
             all
             this
             ,
             help
             my
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             graciously
             grant
             that
             thy
             poor
             distressed
             Servant
             may
             at
             last
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Furnace
             of
             Affliction
             and
             Troubles
             ,
             like
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             that
             has
             been
             tried
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             purified
             seven
             times
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             others
             imbarque
             ,
             and
             hazard
             their
             immortal
             Souls
             in
             what
             false
             Bottoms
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Ambitious-Man
             glory
             in
             his
             Honors
             and
             Preferments
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Covetous
             Man's
             trust
             and
             confidence
             be
             his
             worldly
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             Mammon
             of
             Unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Voluptuous
             Man's
             Paradise
             be
             his
             Dalilahs
             ,
             and
             sensual
             Pleasures
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             
               Christian
               Reader
            
             ,
             let
             you
             and
             I
             ,
             in
             this
             our
             Day
             ,
             and
             while
             we
             have
             Time
             and
             Opportunity
             ,
             make
             Provision
             for
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             things
             which
             we
             either
             do
             ,
             or
             may
             know
             by
             the
             
               Light
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             those
             Principles
             which
             we
             brought
             into
             the
             World
             with
             us
             ;
             the
             visible
             things
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             naturally
             leading
             us
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             one
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             Maker
             and
             Governor
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             that
             is
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             prompting
             us
             to
             worship
             that
             God
             ;
             to
             be
             just
             in
             our
             Dealings
             ;
             to
             honour
             our
             Parents
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             And
             when
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             we
             faithfully
             perform
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             do
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             dictates
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             Consciences
             within
             us
             ,
             that
             do
             either
             accuse
             
             or
             else
             excuse
             our
             Actions
             and
             Behaviours
             ,
             and
             thus
             far
             go
             the
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             there
             are
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             more
             nearly
             concern
             us
             Christians
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             revealed
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             Scriptures
             we
             are
             to
             esteem
             and
             reverence
             ,
             as
             undoubted
             and
             unquestionable
             Truths
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             historical
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Precepts
             ,
             Promises
             and
             Threats
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             Reasons
             alledged
             in
             a
             foregoing
             part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             these
             Scriptures
             we
             are
             taught
             and
             commanded
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Holy
             ,
             Blessed
             ,
             and
             Glorious
             Trinity
             ,
             Three
             Persons
             and
             one
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             infinitely
             glorious
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             was
             from
             Everlasting
             without
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             to
             Everlasting
             without
             End
             ;
             That
             he
             is
             no
             bodily
             Substance
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             Eyes
             behold
             ,
             but
             Spiritual
             and
             Invisible
             ,
             whom
             no
             Man
             hath
             seen
             ,
             or
             can
             see
             ;
             who
             comprehends
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             Immense
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             comprehended
             by
             any
             ,
             who
             can
             never
             be
             defined
             by
             any
             Words
             ,
             nor
             conceived
             by
             the
             Mind
             ;
             That
             He
             is
             infinitely
             Great
             and
             Excellent
             ,
             beyond
             all
             that
             we
             can
             possibly
             imagine
             ;
             That
             He
             has
             received
             his
             Being
             from
             none
             ▪
             and
             gives
             Being
             to
             all
             things
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             To
             acknowledge
             ▪
             His
             Divine
             excellencies
             and
             glorious
             Attributes
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             His
             All-sufficiency
             ,
             and
             admirable
             Providence
             ,
             in
             Disposing
             ,
             Governing
             ,
             and
             preserving
             all
             things
             ;
             his
             Omnipotence
             ,
             Omniscience
             ,
             and
             Omnipresence
             ;
             his
             Eternal
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             ;
             his
             transcendent
             Purity
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             and
             his
             infinite
             Mercy
             and
             Goodness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             love
             this
             God
             with
             all
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Souls
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Goodness
             and
             Excellency
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             as
             He
             is
             infinitely
             kind
             and
             merciful
             towards
             us
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ;
             in
             giving
             us
             a
             Being
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             forming
             and
             framing
             us
             wonderfully
             in
             our
             Mother's
             wombs
             ,
             in
             breathing
             into
             us
             the
             Breath
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             enduing
             us
             with
             reasonable
             Souls
             ,
             after
             his
             own
             Image
             and
             Likeness
             ;
             in
             giving
             us
             our
             Birth
             within
             the
             Pale
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             among
             
               Heathens
               ,
               Turks
            
             or
             Infidels
             ;
             in
             leaving
             us
             so
             many
             pious
             Examples
             of
             the
             blessed
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             are
             gone
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             own
             Blood
             have
             traced
             out
             for
             us
             the
             true
             way
             to
             Life
             and
             Happiness
             ;
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             that
             unparallell'd
             Pattern
             of
             Piety
             and
             Goodness
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Jesus
            
             ,
             who
             so
             freely
             gave
             up
             himself
             ,
             as
             
             an
             Offering
             ,
             to
             save
             lost
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             to
             all
             Believers
             ;
             in
             giving
             us
             Food
             and
             Rayment
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             good
             Things
             of
             this
             Life
             ;
             and
             preserving
             us
             from
             sudden
             Deaths
             and
             Dangers
             ,
             ever
             since
             we
             hung
             upon
             our
             Mother's
             breasts
             .
          
           
             To
             answer
             all
             which
             Love
             and
             Kindness
             of
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             express
             our
             Love
             to
             him
             by
             our
             hearty
             and
             honest
             Endeavours
             to
             please
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             never
             do
             ,
             without
             a
             sincere
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             firm
             Resolution
             to
             amend
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             harbour
             in
             our
             Bosoms
             any
             secret
             Lust
             ,
             or
             live
             in
             any
             known
             Sin
             or
             Sins
             ;
             as
             likewise
             by
             taking
             all
             Opportunities
             of
             conversing
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             our
             private
             Closets
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             Fasting
             and
             Meditation
             ,
             by
             reading
             and
             hearing
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             by
             our
             earnest
             and
             longing
             Desire
             ,
             whenever
             we
             shall
             put
             off
             these
             fleshly
             Tabernacles
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             him
             by
             Beatifick
             Vision
             ,
             amongst
             blessed
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             in
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             fear
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             an
             awful
             fear
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             Power
             and
             Justice
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             God
             of
             purer
             Eyes
             than
             to
             behold
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             when
             
             provoked
             by
             our
             Impieties
             ,
             able
             to
             cast
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             into
             everlasting
             Flames
             ,
             which
             is
             infinitely
             more
             than
             either
             Men
             or
             Devils
             can
             do
             against
             us
             ;
             but
             also
             with
             a
             Filial
             fear
             ,
             as
             an
             obedient
             and
             dutiful
             Child
             ,
             truly
             fears
             to
             offend
             or
             displease
             a
             loving
             and
             tender
             Father
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             trust
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             to
             depend
             upon
             Him
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Conditions
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             Spiritual
             as
             our
             Temporal
             Concerns
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             are
             assaulted
             by
             Temptations
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             rely
             upon
             him
             ,
             either
             for
             removing
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             for
             giving
             sufficient
             strength
             to
             withstand
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             at
             any
             time
             we
             are
             threatned
             with
             outward
             and
             temporal
             Dangers
             ,
             by
             our
             Enemies
             or
             Persecutors
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             rest
             upon
             Him
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             God
             whom
             we
             serve
             is
             able
             to
             deliver
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             He
             will
             surely
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             He
             sees
             it
             best
             for
             us
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             as
             certainly
             allay
             our
             Sufferings
             with
             that
             inward
             peace
             ,
             and
             those
             spiritual
             Comforts
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             World
             can
             give
             us
             ,
             nor
             the
             worst
             of
             our
             Enemies
             can
             ever
             take
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             careful
             never
             to
             attempt
             ,
             or
             seek
             to
             deliver
             our selves
             from
             such
             like
             dangers
             ,
             by
             any
             unlawful
             or
             indirect
             means
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             we
             utterly
             forfeit
             
             God's
             more
             powerful
             aid
             and
             assistance
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             are
             in
             want
             either
             of
             Spirituals
             or
             Temporals
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             trust
             and
             rely
             upon
             Him
             ,
             for
             a
             seasonable
             and
             plentiful
             supply
             of
             both
             kinds
             :
             He
             having
             graciously
             promised
             to
             give
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             those
             that
             ask
             Him
             ,
             11
             Luke
             .
             13.
             
             And
             as
             for
             bodily
             wants
             ,
             those
             who
             truly
             serve
             and
             fear
             him
             ,
             are
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             want
             no
             good
             thing
             that
             is
             sit
             for
             them
             ,
             34
             Psal
             .
             10.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Behold
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               them
               that
               hope
               in
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               to
               deliver
               their
               souls
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               feed
               them
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Famine
               ,
            
             33.
             
             Psal
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Why
             should
             we
             distrust
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             ,
             whenever
             he
             pleases
             to
             make
             Rivers
             flow
             out
             of
             hard
             Rocks
             ,
             or
             prepare
             a
             Table
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ;
             who
             clothes
             the
             Lillies
             ,
             and
             feeds
             the
             young
             Ravens
             ;
             with
             whom
             the
             very
             hairs
             of
             our
             Heads
             are
             all
             numbred
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             none
             ever
             trusted
             and
             were
             confounded
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             submit
             entirely
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             humility
             to
             His
             holy
             Will
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             Wisdom
             ,
             in
             all
             His
             Dispensations
             and
             dealings
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             a
             deep
             sense
             of
             our
             own
             meaness
             and
             vileness
             ,
             and
             his
             transcendent
             Excellencies
             and
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             that
             infinite
             distance
             and
             
             disproportion
             that
             is
             between
             him
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             State
             and
             Condition
             in
             which
             He
             places
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             best
             and
             most
             convenient
             for
             us
             ,
             however
             contrary
             to
             our
             own
             Desires
             and
             Inclinations
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             bear
             our
             Afflictions
             with
             Christian
             Patience
             ;
             that
             so
             all
             His
             Fatherly
             Chastisements
             may
             have
             their
             blessed
             Effects
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             Righteousness
             in
             our
             future
             Lives
             and
             Conversations
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             Honour
             Him
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             a
             due
             Reverence
             and
             Respect
             to
             whatever
             immediately
             relateth
             to
             His
             Worship
             and
             Service
             .
          
           
             To
             have
             no
             other
             Gods
             besides
             Him
             ,
             whether
             Idols
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             our
             own
             beloved
             Lusts
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             take
             His
             holy
             Name
             in
             vain
             in
             our
             ordinary
             Discourses
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             prophane
             it
             with
             wicked
             Oaths
             ,
             bitter
             Curses
             ,
             or
             horrid
             Blasphemies
             .
          
           
             To
             pay
             a
             due
             Respect
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             His
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             defraud
             them
             of
             their
             Dues
             and
             Maintenance
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             rob
             God
             of
             his
             Tythes
             and
             Offerings
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             the
             highest
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             To
             keep
             holy
             His
             own
             Day
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             all
             other
             Days
             solemnly
             set
             apart
             for
             
             His
             Worship
             and
             Service
             )
             not
             following
             our
             own
             Ways
             ,
             nor
             speaking
             our
             own
             Words
             ,
             nor
             thinking
             our
             own
             Thoughts
             ,
             much
             less
             going
             to
             Church
             to
             hear
             News
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             Bargains
             with
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             custom
             of
             some
             is
             )
             and
             so
             to
             make
             their
             Fathers
             house
             a
             
               House
               of
               Merchandize
            
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             observe
             and
             reflect
             upon
             each
             others
             Dresses
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             much
             worse
             than
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             employ
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             time
             in
             Whispers
             ,
             Slaunders
             and
             Back-bitings
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             wanton
             Looks
             ,
             lascivious
             Glances
             ,
             or
             amorous
             Courtships
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             turn
             the
             House
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Supplications
             into
             a
             Scene
             of
             Pride
             and
             Vain-glory
             ,
             Slander
             and
             Calumny
             ,
             Lasciviousness
             and
             wanton
             Behaviour
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             
               Lord's
               Table
            
             ,
             with
             due
             preparation
             ,
             and
             a
             sincere
             Intention
             to
             renew
             our
             Covenant
             made
             with
             him
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             then
             to
             receive
             with
             all
             Humility
             and
             Thankfulness
             those
             blessed
             Pledges
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             be
             meek
             and
             lowly
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             very
             mean
             Opinion
             of
             our selves
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Soveraign
             Remedy
             against
             Pride
             and
             Vain-glory
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             Expedient
             we
             can
             make
             use
             of
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             for
             the
             conquering
             our
             unruly
             Passions
             ,
             and
             subduing
             
             our
             inordinate
             Affections
             .
             And
             this
             we
             must
             do
             ,
             unless
             we
             intend
             to
             make
             God
             our
             profest
             and
             open
             Enemy
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             issue
             and
             end
             of
             that
             will
             be
             with
             obstinate
             Offenders
             ,
             the
             following
             Texts
             will
             soon
             inform
             and
             satisfy
             us
             ,
             16
             Prov.
             18.
             
             
               Pride
               goeth
               before
               Destruction
               ,
               and
               an
               haughty
               Spirit
               before
               a
               Fall
               ,
            
             Again
             16
             Prov.
             5.
             
             
               Every
               one
               that
               is
               proud
               in
               Heart
               ,
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               though
               hand
               join
               in
               hand
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               unpunished
               .
               Nebuchadnezzar
            
             was
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             the
             greatest
             King
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             his
             Pride
             was
             driven
             from
             among
             Men
             ,
             to
             dwell
             and
             feed
             with
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Feild
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             To
             be
             modest
             and
             chast
             in
             all
             our
             Actions
             ,
             Words
             and
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             spend
             the
             flower
             of
             our
             Age
             ,
             and
             the
             choicest
             part
             of
             our
             Lives
             in
             Chambering
             ,
             Wantonness
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             all
             Uncleanness
             ;
             and
             to
             pull
             down
             many
             grievous
             and
             heavy
             Judgments
             upon
             our
             own
             heads
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             be
             Temperate
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             our
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             ,
             and
             not
             squander
             our
             precious
             Time
             ,
             throw
             away
             our
             Estates
             ,
             and
             ruin
             our
             Families
             ,
             most
             shamefully
             wast
             such
             quantities
             of
             God's
             good
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             might
             relieve
             
             great
             numbers
             of
             indigent
             Persons
             ,
             prejudice
             our
             own
             Healths
             ,
             beget
             Quarrels
             and
             Contentions
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             shorten
             our
             days
             ,
             and
             bring
             our selves
             to
             untimely
             Ends
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             forfeit
             our
             precious
             and
             immortal
             Souls
             ,
             by
             Gluttony
             and
             Drunkenness
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             Riot
             and
             Excess
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             temperate
             in
             our
             Sleep
             ,
             which
             was
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             refreshment
             of
             our
             frail
             Bodies
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             be
             wearied
             out
             with
             continual
             Toil
             and
             Labour
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             might
             be
             enabled
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             to
             perform
             such
             Duties
             ,
             as
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Works
             of
             our
             Calling
             require
             of
             us
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             some
             Constitutions
             require
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             every
             Man
             must
             be
             governed
             by
             his
             own
             Experience
             ;
             for
             whoever
             does
             not
             limit
             himself
             ,
             does
             not
             only
             wast
             his
             precious
             time
             ,
             but
             also
             injures
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             a
             very
             sink
             of
             Humors
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             sundry
             Diseases
             and
             Distempers
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             moderate
             in
             our
             Recreations
             ,
             which
             are
             sometimes
             necessary
             both
             for
             the
             Body
             and
             Mind
             ;
             always
             provided
             that
             they
             are
             such
             as
             neither
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             injure
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             take
             up
             too
             much
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             or
             divert
             our
             Minds
             from
             our
             more
             necessary
             Imployments
             ;
             in
             the
             
             number
             of
             which
             lawful
             and
             useful
             Recreations
             ,
             can
             very
             hardly
             be
             reckoned
             the
             sitting
             up
             whole
             Days
             and
             Nights
             at
             Cards
             and
             Dice
             ,
             and
             immoderate
             use
             of
             other
             Pastimes
             ,
             which
             I
             forbear
             to
             mention
             ,
             but
             leave
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             such
             Excesses
             to
             every
             Man
             's
             private
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             moderate
             in
             Apparel
             and
             Dresses
             ;
             since
             Apparel
             and
             Garments
             were
             the
             Effects
             of
             the
             Transgression
             of
             our
             First
             Parents
             ;
             and
             therefore
             none
             of
             their
             Posterity
             have
             any
             Reason
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             so
             extravagantly
             ,
             as
             some
             Persons
             of
             this
             last
             Age
             have
             done
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             made
             themselves
             ridiculous
             ,
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             many
             sober
             Beholders
             .
          
           
             The
             Pride
             and
             Vanity
             of
             the
             Daughters
             of
             Sion
             ,
             or
             Jewish
             Ladies
             ,
             were
             severely
             reprehended
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             by
             God
             Almighty
             Himself
             ,
             3
             Isai
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             Namely
             ,
             their
             walking
             with
             stretch'd-forth-Necks
             and
             wanton
             Eyes
             ,
             mincing
             as
             they
             went
             ;
             and
             priding
             themselves
             with
             the
             bravery
             of
             their
             tinkling
             Ornaments
             about
             their
             Feet
             :
             There
             was
             likewise
             particular
             Notice
             taken
             of
             their
             Cauls
             and
             Round
             Tires
             ,
             like
             the
             Moon
             ;
             of
             their
             Chains
             ,
             Bracelets
             and
             Mufflers
             ;
             their
             Bonnets
             ,
             Head-bands
             and
             
             Ornaments
             of
             their
             Legs
             ;
             their
             Tablets
             ,
             Ear-Rings
             and
             Nose-Jewels
             ,
             their
             Mantles
             ,
             Wimples
             and
             Crisping-pins
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             ch●ngeable
             Suits
             of
             Apparel
             .
             For
             all
             which
             Extravagances
             and
             Excesses
             ,
             there
             were
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             threatned
             and
             denounced
             very
             severe
             Judgments
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             the
             Vanities
             of
             this
             latter
             Age
             ,
             may
             not
             give
             as
             great
             offence
             .
          
           
             
               Reflection
               .
            
             
               Should
               a
               plain
               Country-Gentleman
               of
               Wit
               and
               Parts
               ,
               who
               has
               ,
               by
               any
               Misfortune
               ,
               been
               confined
               and
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               close
               place
               ,
               for
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               Years
               last
               past
               ,
               be
               suddenly
               brought
               forth
               into
               some
               places
               of
               publick
               Shows
               and
               Concourse
               ,
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               extremely
               surprized
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               some
               strange
               Dresses
               that
               are
               in
               use
               now-a-days
               ,
               and
               possibly
               fall
               into
               as
               great
               fit
               of
               Laughter
               ,
               crying
               
                 Aha!
                 Aha!
              
               as
               those
               who
               are
               stung
               or
               bit
               with
               a
               Tarantula
               :
               And
               peradventure
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               as
               difficult
               to
               reconcile
               him
               ,
               and
               oblige
               him
               to
               approve
               of
               their
               wild
               Fancies
               ,
               as
               it
               would
               be
               to
               compose
               such
               a
               specifick
               musical
               Tune
               ,
               as
               might
               perfectly
               cure
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               others
               to
               their
               right
               Senses
               .
            
             
             
               11.
               
               To
               love
               our
               Neighbour
               as
               our selves
               ;
               not
               to
               slander
               ,
               calumniate
               ,
               reproach
               ,
               backbite
               ,
               or
               bear
               false
               Witness
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               lessen
               or
               detract
               from
               his
               Worth
               or
               Merits
               ,
               or
               delight
               to
               hear
               it
               done
               by
               others
               ,
               or
               to
               envy
               his
               Prosperity
               and
               Happiness
               .
            
             
               Never
               to
               break
               out
               into
               sinful
               Anger
               ,
               unbridled
               Passions
               ,
               provoking
               Language
               ,
               or
               reviling
               Speeches
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               do
               him
               any
               kind
               of
               violence
               ,
               or
               give
               him
               mortal
               Wounds
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               rob
               or
               steal
               his
               Goods
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               to
               cozen
               or
               deceive
               him
               ,
               by
               false
               Wares
               ,
               Weights
               or
               Measures
               ,
               or
               other
               fraudulent
               practises
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               covet
               his
               House
               ,
               his
               Wife
               ,
               his
               Man-servant
               ,
               his
               Maid-servant
               ,
               his
               Ox
               ,
               his
               Ass
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               his
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               let
               his
               Ox
               ,
               or
               his
               Ass
               go
               astray
               ,
               and
               hide
               our selves
               from
               them
               ;
               but
               to
               take
               particular
               care
               of
               ,
               and
               restore
               them
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               remove
               old
               Land-Marks
               ,
               or
               enter
               into
               the
               field
               of
               the
               Fatherless
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               oppress
               the
               Poor
               in
               the
               Gate
               ,
               or
               devour
               Widow's
               houses
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               judge
               ,
               or
               set
               at
               nought
               our
               Brother
               ,
               Nor
               to
               lay
               any
               stumbling-Block
               ,
               or
               occasion
               to
               fall
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               or
               to
               censure
               him
               for
               strickly
               observing
               Meats
               ,
               or
               Drinks
               ,
               or
               Days
               ;
               Not
               to
               draw
               
               him
               into
               any
               Sin
               or
               Wickedness
               ,
               by
               our
               Encouragements
               ,
               Connivance
               ,
               or
               ill
               Examples
               .
            
             
               When
               we
               converse
               with
               others
               ,
               to
               be
               assable
               and
               courteous
               ,
               and
               to
               behave
               our selves
               with
               all
               humility
               and
               meekness
               ,
               condescending
               to
               Men
               of
               low
               Estates
               ,
               and
               esteeming
               others
               better
               than
               our selves
               .
            
             
               To
               follow
               Peace
               with
               all
               Men
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Peace-makers
               our selves
               .
            
             
               To
               let
               our
               Love
               be
               without
               dissimulation
               and
               hypocrisy
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               kindly
               affectioned
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               rejoycing
               with
               them
               that
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               weeping
               with
               them
               that
               weep
               .
            
             
               To
               shew
               kindness
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               occasion
               ,
               to
               our
               very
               Enemies
               ;
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               those
               that
               hate
               ,
               persecute
               ,
               and
               despitefully
               use
               us
               .
            
             
               To
               shew
               mercy
               with
               chearfulness
               and
               alacrity
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               let
               our
               Alms
               be
               accompanied
               with
               harsh
               and
               uncomfortable
               words
               :
               And
               thus
               ,
               to
               deal
               our
               Bread
               to
               the
               Hungry
               ,
               to
               give
               Drink
               to
               the
               Thirsty
               ,
               to
               cloath
               the
               Naked
               ,
               to
               visit
               the
               Sick
               ,
               to
               relieve
               the
               Prisoners
               ,
               to
               redeem
               the
               Captives
               ,
               to
               help
               the
               Poor
               ,
               the
               Widow
               and
               the
               Fatherless
               ;
               to
               comfort
               and
               assist
               the
               Desolate
               and
               Oppressed
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               shut
               
               up
               the
               bowels
               of
               our
               Compassion
               from
               any
               (
               without
               distinction
               of
               Persons
               or
               Qualifications
               ,
               )
               who
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               our
               asssistance
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               all
               Persons
               whatever
               ,
               are
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               behave
               themselves
               with
               all
               sincerity
               and
               uprightness
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Stations
               and
               Relations
               .
            
             
               Wives
               are
               to
               submit
               themselves
               to
               their
               own
               Husbands
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               the
               Husband
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Wife
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               subject
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               Wives
               to
               be
               to
               their
               own
               Husbands
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               5
               Ephes
               .
               22
               ,
               23
               ▪
               24.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               Husband
               are
               to
               love
               their
               Wives
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               also
               loved
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               ought
               Men
               to
               love
               their
               Wives
               ,
               as
               their
               own
               Bodies
               :
               He
               that
               loveth
               his
               Wife
               ,
               loveth
               himself
               ,
               for
               no
               Man
               yet
               hateth
               his
               own
               flesh
               ,
               but
               nourisheth
               and
               cherisheth
               it
               :
               For
               which
               cause
               ,
               shall
               a
               Man
               leave
               his
               Father
               and
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               joined
               unto
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               they
               two
               shall
               be
               one
               Flesh
               ,
               5
               Ephes
               .
               25
               ,
               26.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Children
               are
               to
               obey
               their
               Parents
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               To
               honour
               their
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               first
               Commandement
               
               with
               promise
               )
               that
               it
               may
               be
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               6
               Ephes
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Parents
               are
               enjoined
               to
               bring
               up
               their
               Children
               in
               the
               Nurture
               and
               Admonition
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               Abilities
               ,
               to
               make
               suitable
               provision
               for
               their
               Maintenance
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               no
               small
               Trust
               that
               Parents
               repose
               in
               Governours
               and
               Governesses
               ;
               but
               more
               especially
               in
               School-Masters
               and
               Mistresses
               ,
               for
               the
               pious
               and
               virtuous
               Education
               of
               the
               Youth
               of
               both
               Sexes
               ;
               which
               Trust
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               faithfully
               and
               honestly
               perform'd
               ,
               is
               of
               unspeakable
               Benefit
               and
               Use
               in
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               such
               School-Masters
               and
               Mistresses
               deserve
               to
               be
               valued
               and
               respected
               according
               to
               their
               Merits
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               this
               Trust
               be
               not
               rightly
               perform'd
               ,
               but
               neglected
               and
               abused
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               pernicious
               consequence
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               my self
               have
               seen
               some
               woful
               effects
               ,
               and
               have
               heard
               very
               bitter
               Complaints
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               a
               daily
               practise
               ,
               in
               some
               Schools
               ,
               by
               harsh
               and
               cruel
               Masters
               ,
               and
               by
               peevish
               ,
               hard-hearted
               ,
               and
               ill
               natur'd
               Mistresses
               ,
               to
               beat
               and
               bruise
               poor
               Childrens
               heads
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               double
               Fists
               were
               so
               many
               Mallats
               ,
               their
               Scholars
               heads
               as
               so
               many
               Blocks
               ,
               and
               they
               themselves
               
               Hemp-beaters
               :
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               
                 Beating
                 of
                 Hemp
              
               would
               be
               a
               much
               fitter
               Employment
               for
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               those
               unmerciful
               Wretches
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               great
               pity
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               not
               very
               severe
               Laws
               made
               against
               such
               barbarous
               and
               inhumane
               Practises
               ;
               which
               so
               manifestly
               obstruct
               and
               hinder
               the
               Soul
               ,
               (
               whose
               principal
               seat
               the
               head
               is
               )
               in
               sending
               too
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               rightly
               making
               use
               of
               the
               Vital
               and
               Animal
               Spirits
               ,
               for
               the
               due
               performance
               of
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Operations
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               natural
               consequences
               are
               oftimes
               Deafness
               ,
               Imposthumes
               ,
               and
               other
               dangerous
               Disorders
               and
               Distempers
               .
            
             
               And
               God
               alone
               knows
               how
               many
               persons
               there
               are
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               in
               this
               very
               Kingdom
               ,
               within
               the
               space
               of
               forty
               or
               fifty
               Years
               ,
               who
               promised
               Wonders
               in
               their
               Childhood
               and
               Youth
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               they
               grew
               up
               to
               a
               riper
               and
               more
               mature
               Age
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               such
               cruel
               Usage
               ,
               became
               melancholy
               and
               mopish
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               meer
               Sots
               ,
               Dullards
               ,
               and
               Dunces
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               if
               Masters
               and
               Mistresses
               are
               charged
               with
               so
               great
               Cruelty
               ,
               for
               abusing
               the
               Children
               of
               Strangers
               :
               What
               can
               be
               said
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               some
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               barbarously
               beat
               and
               bruise
               the
               heads
               of
               those
               very
               Children
               who
               
               came
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Loins
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               tender
               years
               ;
               never
               considering
               how
               softly
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               laid
               his
               tender
               hands
               upon
               young
               Childrens
               heads
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               them
               up
               into
               his
               Arms
               ,
               and
               blessed
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               a
               Generation
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               some
               particular
               Nurses
               )
               who
               are
               so
               barbarous
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               dangerous
               Blows
               ,
               in
               their
               Fury
               and
               rage
               ,
               to
               poor
               young
               Infants
               in
               their
               Cradles
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               own
               Laps
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               those
               innocent
               Babes
               dread
               as
               much
               the
               fierce
               Looks
               of
               those
               Furies
               ,
               as
               Men
               usually
               dread
               the
               sight
               of
               Lions
               or
               Tigers
               :
               Not
               to
               mention
               some
               other
               Behaviour
               of
               some
               of
               those
               Nurses
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               taken
               upon
               them
               so
               great
               a
               Charge
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               proves
               the
               loss
               of
               those
               poor
               Infants
               Lives
               ;
               for
               all
               which
               they
               must
               undoubtedly
               one
               day
               Answer
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               kind
               of
               Man-slaughter
               ,
               and
               so
               near
               a-kin
               to
               Murder
               .
            
             
               Servants
               are
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               their
               Masters
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               in
               singleness
               of
               heart
               ,
               as
               unto
               Christ
               ▪
               Not
               with
               Eye-service
               ,
               as
               Men
               pleasers
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doing
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               from
               the
               heart
               ;
               with
               good
               will
               doing
               service
               ,
               as
               to
               
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Men
               ,
               6
               Ephes
               .
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Masters
               are
               to
               be
               just
               and
               kind
               to
               their
               Servants
               ,
               forbearing
               threatning
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               their
               Master
               also
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               6.
               
               Ephes
               .
               9.
               
               And
               for
               that
               reason
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               as
               Lions
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               nor
               Frantick
               among
               their
               Servants
               ;
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               Sirach
               wisely
               advises
               ,
               4
               Ecclesiasticus
               .
               30.
               
            
             
               Joshua
               
                 's
                 Declaration
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
              
               Israel
               at
               Shechem
               ,
               
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 President
                 for
                 all
                 Parents
                 and
                 Masters
                 of
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 admonishes
                 ,
                 and
                 points
                 out
                 to
                 them
                 their
                 Duties
                 ,
              
               viz.
               Choose
               you
               this
               day
               whom
               you
               will
               serve
               ;
               whether
               the
               Gods
               which
               your
               Fathers
               served
               ,
               that
               were
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Flood
               ,
               or
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               Amorites
               ,
               in
               whose
               Land
               ye
               dwell
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               me
               and
               my
               House
               ,
               we
               will
               serve
               the
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 24
                 Joh.
                 15.
              
               
            
             
               All
               Subjects
               are
               commanded
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               both
               to
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               to
               yield
               due
               obedience
               to
               Kings
               ,
               and
               all
               Supreme
               Governours
               ,
               as
               to
               God's
               Vice-Gerents
               :
               Forasmuch
               as
               by
               Him
               King's
               Reign
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               Power
               but
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               whoever
               resisteth
               the
               Power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
               13
               Rom.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               ,
               Soveraign
               Princes
               and
               Princesses
               (
               who
               receive
               their
               Crowns
               and
               Scepters
               from
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               great
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               Nursing-Fathers
               and
               Nursing-Mothers
               to
               all
               their
               Subjects
               ;
               but
               more
               particularly
               to
               his
               own
               Church
               ,
               where
               ever
               it
               is
               planted
               or
               established
               within
               their
               respective
               Realms
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               according
               to
               those
               Royal
               Presidents
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Josiah
              
               ,
               and
               several
               others
               recorded
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               both
               the
               Honour
               and
               Duty
               of
               Senators
               ,
               Counsellors
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               effect
               Pilots
               of
               those
               great
               Ships
               called
               Empires
               ,
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               Common-wealths
               ,
               with
               their
               utmost
               Skill
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Diligence
               ,
               to
               discharge
               the
               great
               Trusts
               that
               are
               reposed
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               their
               Soveraign
               Lords
               and
               Masters
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
              
               to
               keep
               the
               Helm
               of
               the
               Government
               steddy
               ;
               to
               have
               a
               watchful
               Eye
               upon
               their
               Compass
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               give
               Directions
               for
               either
               
                 Larboard
                 ,
                 Port
              
               ,
               or
               Starboard
               ,
               with
               an
               intention
               to
               steer
               a
               wrong
               Course
               ,
               to
               gratify
               their
               ambitious
               Desires
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               other
               sinister
               or
               Self-ends
               .
            
             
             
               Bishops
               have
               their
               respective
               Diocesses
               ;
               and
               inferior
               Pastors
               and
               Ministers
               their
               particular
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               act
               as
               good
               Shepherds
               ,
               watching
               over
               and
               feeding
               the
               Flocks
               of
               Christ
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
             
               Judges
               and
               Magistrates
               are
               commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Widow
               ,
               and
               Fatherless
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               no
               respectors
               of
               Persons
               .
            
             
               Lawyers
               ,
               (
               both
               Civilians
               and
               others
               )
               for
               the
               very
               same
               reason
               ,
               are
               obliged
               to
               plead
               with
               zeal
               and
               diligence
               ,
               for
               the
               Oppressed
               against
               the
               Oppressors
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               spin
               or
               wire-draw
               just
               and
               righteous
               Causes
               ,
               while
               a
               Man
               might
               make
               several
               Voyages
               to
               and
               from
               the
               East
               or
               West-Indies
               ,
               nor
               to
               suffer
               their
               Atto●neys
               ,
               Proctors
               ,
               or
               Sollicitors
               ,
               to
               cut
               large
               Thongs
               out
               of
               their
               Clients
               Hides
               .
            
             
               The
               proceedings
               of
               Physicians
               with
               their
               sick
               Patients
               (
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               best
               of
               their
               Skill
               lies
               in
               a
               very
               narrow
               Compass
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               variety
               of
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               the
               daily
               Mutations
               which
               happen
               in
               the
               same
               Human
               Bodies
               )
               ought
               to
               be
               with
               great
               caution
               ,
               and
               very
               conscientious
               ,
               never
               throwing
               away
               Men's
               lives
               to
               make
               Experiments
               ,
               or
               feeding
               them
               with
               vain
               hopes
               ,
               when
               they
               
               plainly
               see
               them
               drawing
               near
               to
               their
               last
               Agonies
               ;
               or
               for
               greedy
               Lucre
               ,
               to
               play
               with
               little
               Distempers
               ,
               till
               they
               turn
               to
               remediless
               Diseases
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               likewise
               a
               Conscience
               to
               be
               used
               by
               Apothecaries
               ,
               in
               preparing
               and
               administring
               their
               Doses
               and
               Potions
               ,
               the
               particulars
               whereof
               I
               leave
               to
               their
               own
               private
               reflections
               .
            
             
               Chyrurgions
               ought
               to
               be
               very
               cautious
               how
               they
               dally
               with
               slight
               Sores
               ,
               till
               they
               become
               incurable
               Wounds
               .
            
             
               God
               alone
               knows
               what
               some
               Shop-keepers
               have
               to
               answer
               ,
               for
               making
               false
               Protestations
               to
               put
               off
               their
               Wares
               to
               unskilful
               Buyers
               or
               Customers
               .
            
             
               Merchants
               and
               Trades-men
               ,
               of
               all
               Professions
               ,
               are
               required
               and
               commanded
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               to
               be
               just
               and
               upright
               in
               all
               their
               Dealings
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               defraud
               ,
               or
               go
               beyond
               their
               Brethren
               in
               Sales
               or
               Bargains
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               break
               their
               Covenants
               for
               Gain
               and
               Advantage
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               they
               will
               do
               well
               to
               read
               what
               the
               aforesaid
               Son
               of
               Sirach
               observes
               ,
               
                 A
                 Merchant
                 shall
                 hardly
                 keep
                 himself
                 from
                 doing
                 Wrong
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 Huckster
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               25
               Ecclesiasticus
               .
               29.
               
            
             
               The
               Rich
               and
               Mighty
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               oppress
               the
               Poor
               and
               Needy
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               
               use
               of
               their
               Labours
               ,
               Skill
               ,
               or
               particular
               Talents
               ,
               without
               giving
               them
               sufficient
               Recompences
               and
               Rewards
               ;
               as
               the
               custom
               of
               some
               is
               ,
               feeding
               them
               with
               fair
               Promises
               ,
               and
               flattering
               Speeches
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               obtained
               their
               own
               Ends
               and
               Purposes
               ,
               and
               then
               taking
               no
               more
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               had
               never
               known
               them
               ;
               which
               Behaviour
               of
               theirs
               ,
               (
               together
               with
               a
               friendly
               Caution
               to
               such
               poor
               Men
               )
               is
               not
               unaptly
               expressed
               in
               the
               following
               Verses
               ,
               
                 
                   When
                   Great
                   Men
                   cajole
                   thee
                   ,
                   mark
                   well
                   their
                   design
                   ;
                
                 
                   True
                   Friendship
                   's
                   a
                   Goddess
                   that
                   few
                   Men
                   adore
                   :
                
                 
                   It
                   's
                   something
                   they
                   want
                   ,
                   from
                   thee
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   thine
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   got
                   ,
                   they
                   know
                   thee
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
              
            
             
               By
               the
               foregoing
               Passages
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               and
               instructed
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               what
               God
               requires
               ,
               either
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               on
               our
               parts
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               his
               second
               Covenant
               made
               with
               us
               ;
               and
               how
               we
               are
               to
               demean
               our selves
               ,
               while
               we
               remain
               in
               these
               fleshy
               Tabernacles
               ;
               To
               encourage
               us
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               which
               with
               all
               Integrity
               and
               Faithfulness
               ;
               we
               have
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               the
               pious
               Examples
               
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               God's
               chosen
               Saints
               and
               Servants
               :
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               a
               great
               number
               of
               passionate
               and
               earnest
               Exhortations
               ,
               to
               incite
               us
               to
               fight
               manfully
               ,
               as
               valiant
               and
               good
               Souldiers
               ,
               under
               
               Christ's
               Banner
               all
               our
               Lives
               ,
               to
               which
               are
               annexed
               large
               Promises
               of
               spiritual
               Graces
               and
               Comforts
               ,
               to
               support
               us
               during
               our
               Pilgrimage
               in
               this
               Valley
               of
               Tears
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               painful
               Life
               ended
               ,
               Crowns
               of
               Glory
               and
               Everlasting
               Happiness
               ,
               with
               blessed
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               .
            
             
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               to
               deter
               us
               from
               continuing
               in
               Sin
               and
               Disobedience
               ;
               we
               have
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               not
               only
               Threats
               ,
               but
               also
               Examples
               of
               God's
               dreadful
               Judgments
               here
               in
               this
               Life
               upon
               wilful
               Offenders
               ,
               and
               the
               Vengeance
               of
               Eternal
               Fire
               denounced
               against
               all
               impenitent
               Sinners
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               with
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ejaculation
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
               O
               blessed
               JESUS
               ,
               whose
               coming
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               take
               upon
               Thee
               
               our
               Nature
               ,
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               lost
               Sinners
               ,
               was
               the
               true
               foundation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Promises
               therein
               contained
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               and
               Happiness
               to
               all
               true
               Penitents
               and
               Believers
               .
            
             
               Let
               therefore
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               this
               holy
               Word
               of
               Thine
               ,
               be
               from
               henceforth
               a
               Lamp
               unto
               my
               feet
               ,
               and
               a
               Light
               unto
               my
               Paths
               :
               And
               O
               that
               my
               ways
               were
               so
               directed
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               keep
               thy
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               never
               more
               turn
               aside
               unto
               lying
               Vanities
               .
            
             
               Honnēni
               elohim
               keckhasdēkah
               ,
               kerov
               Rahamēka
               pheseangāi
               ,
               kerov
               kabbesseni
               ,
               mengavoui
               ,
               ou
               meckhatāti
               taharēni
               .
            
             
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               to
               thy
               loving
               Kindness
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Multitude
               of
               thy
               tender
               Mercies
               ,
               do
               away
               my
               Offences
               ;
               wash
               me
               throughly
               from
               mine
               Iniquities
               ,
               and
               cleanse
               me
               from
               my
               Sin.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               Forsake
               me
               not
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               in
               mine
               Old
               Age
               ,
               now
               that
               I
               am
               gray-headed
               ,
               and
               my
               Strength
               
               faileth
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               of
               mine
               Eyes
               is
               gone
               from
               me
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               I
               am
               as
               a
               Pelican
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               as
               an
               Owl
               in
               the
               Desert
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Sparrow
               upon
               the
               House
               top
               .
            
             
               Behold
               ,
               thou
               hast
               made
               my
               Days
               as
               an
               hand-breadth
               ,
               and
               mine
               Age
               is
               as
               nothing
               before
               Thee
               .
            
             
               O
               spare
               me
               a
               little
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               recover
               my
               Strength
               ,
               before
               I
               go
               away
               from
               hence
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               more
               seen
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               In
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               trusted
               ,
               let
               me
               never
               be
               confounded
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             crave
             leave
             ,
             before
             my
             Departure
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             leave
             behind
             me
             a
             friendly
             Caution
             to
             all
             young
             Gentlemen
             and
             Students
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             a
             certain
             pernicious
             Treatise
             ,
             which
             does
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             make
             a
             Jest
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             turns
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             into
             Phantasms
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             into
             meer
             Metaphors
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             Book
             that
             very
             well
             deserves
             a
             
               Noli
               me
               tangere
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Caveat
               Emptor
            
             to
             be
             stamped
             in
             Capital
             Letters
             upon
             its
             Cover
             .
             I
             am
             very
             tender
             of
             naming
             the
             Author
             ,
             
             who
             now
             stands
             or
             falls
             to
             his
             own
             Master
             ,
             and
             hope
             that
             he
             made
             his
             Peace
             with
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             a
             sincere
             and
             hearty
             Repentance
             before
             he
             went
             from
             hence
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             Christian-Charity
             obliges
             me
             to
             make
             very
             soft
             and
             gentle
             steps
             over
             dead
             Men's
             Graves
             ;
             though
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             Christian-piety
             prompts
             me
             to
             declare
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             That
             had
             I
             the
             vanity
             to
             think
             my self
             equal
             to
             him
             ,
             both
             for
             Natural
             Parts
             and
             acquired
             Learning
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             been
             the
             Writer
             and
             Publisher
             of
             such
             a
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             have
             gained
             the
             Wealth
             of
             both
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             The
             Company
             of
             Stationers
             may
             do
             God
             and
             their
             Country
             very
             signal
             Service
             ,
             (
             and
             possibly
             not
             at
             all
             impair
             thereby
             their
             private
             Fortunes
             )
             if
             ,
             instead
             of
             applauding
             and
             vending
             that
             impious
             Treatise
             ,
             they
             would
             join
             together
             ,
             in
             buying
             up
             all
             the
             Copies
             ,
             and
             converting
             them
             to
             Ashes
             .
          
           
             The
             Psalmist
             speaking
             of
             the
             vast
             and
             wide
             Ocean
             ,
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             Leviathan
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             made
             to
             play
             therein
             :
             But
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             God
             could
             never
             be
             pleased
             that
             any
             Man
             should
             make
             a
             Leviathan
             here
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             to
             play
             with
             his
             Divine
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Treatise
             may
             not
             be
             improperly
             called
             the
             Authors
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             ,
             
               The
               Sinner's
               Common-Hall
            
             ,
             where
             all
             Persons
             concerned
             may
             be
             furnished
             at
             very
             easy
             Rates
             ,
             with
             new
             invented
             Mattocks
             ,
             Spades
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Instruments
             and
             Utensils
             of
             politick
             Pioneers
             ,
             to
             undermine
             Civil
             and
             Church-Governments
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             the
             Method
             of
             this
             Treatise
             is
             very
             pleasant
             ,
             the
             Stile
             elegant
             ,
             and
             the
             Expressions
             very
             proper
             and
             significant
             ,
             and
             is
             interlaced
             with
             specious
             Touches
             of
             Learning
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             divers
             kinds
             ,
             politely
             extracted
             ,
             and
             wittily
             digested
             ;
             but
             let
             me
             tell
             thee
             
               (
               mi
               figliolo
               ,
               mi
               Jovane
               )
            
             and
             timely
             forewarn
             thee
             ,
             
               Guardati
               d'
               aceto
               di
               vin
               dolce
               !
            
             It
             is
             only
             to
             beguile
             the
             Readers
             ,
             and
             ere
             they
             are
             aware
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             Labyrinths
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             swallow
             down
             most
             pernicious
             Principles
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             skilful
             Angler
             covers
             the
             fatal
             hook
             with
             a
             pleasant
             Bait
             ,
             and
             the
             cunning
             Fowler
             carefully
             hides
             the
             Snare
             from
             the
             unwary
             Bird.
             
          
           
             Thus
             the
             appearance
             of
             a
             Sepulchre
             is
             oft
             times
             very
             glorious
             ,
             when
             the
             inside
             is
             full
             of
             Rottenness
             ,
             dead
             Men's
             Bones
             ,
             and
             all
             Uncleanness
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             a
             lewd
             Strumpet
             ,
             being
             adorned
             with
             gay
             Cloths
             ,
             and
             set
             off
             with
             rich
             Jewels
             ,
             false
             Teeth
             ,
             Hair
             and
             Eye-brows
             ,
             and
             a
             painted
             Face
             ,
             seems
             beautiful
             to
             the
             beholders
             ;
             who
             ,
             if
             she
             did
             but
             once
             lay
             aside
             those
             Ornaments
             and
             Disguises
             ,
             would
             soon
             affright
             her
             most
             voluptuous
             Lovers
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Soveraign
             Remedy
             for
             their
             incontinence
             .
          
           
             
               Leviathan
               !
               —
               It
               is
               the
               Devil
               's
            
             Alcoran
             .
             Beware
             ingenious
             young
             Men
             :
             There
             's
             Death
             in
             the
             Pot
             :
             There
             's
             Poison
             in
             the
             Cup
             :
             There
             's
             a
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
             :
             You
             are
             near
             the
             Hole
             of
             an
             Asp
             :
             And
             the
             Den
             of
             a
             Cockatrice
             .
          
           
             Leviathan
             !
             —
             It
             s
             the
             Author's
             imaginary
             
               Golden
               Image
            
             ,
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Year
             52
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             which
             he
             then
             lookt
             upon
             as
             the
             
               English
               Babylon
            
             ,
             whose
             height
             of
             Impudence
             was
             much
             more
             than
             thirty
             Cubits
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             he
             did
             then
             really
             believe
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Leaders
             ,
             and
             the
             Populace
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             being
             wonderfully
             charm'd
             with
             his
             witty
             Fancies
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             Novelties
             ,
             would
             as
             readily
             fall
             down
             and
             do
             Obeisance
             ,
             as
             
             Nebuchadnezzar's
             Subjects
             did
             of
             old
             ,
             to
             his
             real
             
               Golden
               Image
            
             ,
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Sackbut
             ,
             Psaltery
             ,
             Dulcimer
             ,
             and
             other
             Musical
             Instruments
             .
          
           
             
             
               Reflection
               .
            
             
               How
               apt
               are
               frail
               Mortals
               ,
               on
               whom
               God
               has
               ,
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               bestowed
               some
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               Nature
               ,
               to
               be
               transported
               with
               their
               own
               wild
               Fancies
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               drunk
               with
               the
               
                 New
                 Wine
              
               (
               't
               is
               what
               the
               Author
               calls
               his
               own
               Treatise
               ▪
               )
               of
               their
               vain
               and
               foolish
               Imaginations
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               How
               ready
               is
               Satan
               at
               hand
               (
               who
               too
               well
               knows
               their
               Nature
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               their
               Tempers
               and
               Dispositions
               ,
               with
               their
               Inclinations
               and
               Infirmities
               )
               to
               improve
               those
               humane
               Frailties
               ,
               and
               to
               push
               and
               drive
               them
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               extravagant
               Actions
               ,
               and
               presumptuous
               Undertakings
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               :
               Who
               pullest
               down
               the
               Mighty
               from
               their
               Seats
               ,
               and
               exaltest
               the
               Humble
               and
               Meek
               ,
               whenever
               Pride
               and
               Vain-glory
               puffs
               us
               up
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               become
               wise
               in
               our
               own
               Eyes
               :
               Let
               the
               remembrance
               that
               we
               are
               but
               Dust
               and
               Ashes
               ,
               pull
               down
               our
               haughty
               Looks
               ,
               and
               abate
               our
               swelling
               Thoughts
               .
            
          
           
           
             Leviathan
             !
             —
             It
             s
             a
             monstrous
             Goblin
             ,
             that
             much
             better
             deserves
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             publick
             view
             in
             Fairs
             and
             Markets
             than
             an
             Elephant
             or
             Rhinoceros
             ,
             these
             being
             the
             wonderful
             Works
             of
             the
             great
             Creator
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Mechanisme
             ,
             and
             meer
             Invention
             of
             a
             grand
             Impostor
             .
          
           
             Leviathan
             !
             —
             
               It
               is
               a
               Juggler's
               box
               ,
               to
               cheat
               his
               Readers
               with
               meer
               Tricks
               and
            
             Legerdemains
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             and
             It
             is
             not
             :
             There
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               and
               yet
            
             There
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             All
             Men
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             War
             and
             Enmity
             ,
             
               and
               yet
            
             remain
             in
             Love
             and
             Unity
             :
             There
             are
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             
               and
               yet
            
             they
             are
             but
             Phantasms
             ,
             Apparitions
             and
             Delusions
             :
             
               There
               's
               a
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Heaven
             ,
             
               and
               yet
            
             there
             's
             none
             :
             There
             is
             an
             Enfer
             ,
             and
             yet
             Hell
             is
             but
             a
             Metaphor
             .
          
           
             Leviathan
             !
             —
             It
             s
             the
             Trojan
             Horse
             ,
             whose
             Belly
             and
             inner
             Cavities
             are
             fill'd
             with
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Weapons
             ,
             to
             kill
             and
             destroy
             their
             hospitable
             Friends
             and
             Receivers
             .
          
           
             Leviathan
             !
             —
             Had
             learned
             Milton
             wav'd
             his
             Subject
             of
             
               Lost
               Paradise
            
             ,
             and
             exercised
             his
             poetick
             Talent
             upon
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             here
             his
             God
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             a
             much
             more
             convenient
             Pandaimonion
             for
             Beelzebub
             ,
             and
             his
             Infernal
             Crew
             ,
             to
             sit
             in
             consultation
             ,
             how
             to
             make
             a
             second
             War
             with
             Heaven
             .
          
           
           
             Leviathan
             !
             —
             Sure
             it
             was
             something
             akin
             to
             that
             formidable
             Beast
             with
             seven
             Heads
             and
             ten
             Horns
             ,
             in
             the
             Revelation●
             ,
             to
             whom
             was
             given
             a
             Mouth
             to
             speak
             
               Great
               Things
            
             ,
             and
             to
             Blaspheme
             against
             God
             ,
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             dwell
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             This
             Author
             ,
             in
             pag.
             63
             ,
             64.
             87.
             169.
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             boldly
             asserts
             ,
             That
             all
             Men
             by
             Nature
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             Condition
             of
             War
             ,
             every
             Man
             against
             every
             Man
             :
             That
             every
             Man
             hath
             right
             to
             every
             thing
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Goods
             and
             Body
             of
             his
             Neighbour
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             in
             plain
             English
             ;
             every
             Man
             ,
             by
             Nature
             ,
             is
             a
             Rascal
             ,
             Villain
             ,
             Thief
             ,
             Robber
             and
             Murderer
             ;
             till
             by
             a
             Pact
             or
             Agreement
             ,
             they
             chose
             out
             of
             their
             Company
             a
             Soveraign
             ,
             who
             is
             absolute
             ,
             and
             nothing
             that
             he
             can
             do
             is
             any
             Injury
             or
             Injustice
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             is
             perfectly
             Master
             of
             their
             Estates
             and
             Lives
             :
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             
             David's
             killing
             Uriah
             ,
             was
             no
             injury
             to
             Uriah
             ,
             because
             the
             Right
             to
             do
             whatever
             he
             pleased
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             David
             by
             Uriah
             himself
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             if
             every
             Man
             be
             ,
             by
             Nature
             ,
             such
             a
             Rascal
             and
             Villain
             ,
             How
             great
             a
             Rascal
             and
             Villain
             doth
             this
             Author
             (
             even
             in
             print
             )
             acknowledge
             himself
             to
             be
             for
             one
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             all
             Men
             be
             such
             Rascals
             and
             Villains
             ,
             till
             they
             agree
             ,
             and
             chose
             to
             themselves
             a
             Soveraign
             ;
             this
             Soveraign
             must
             be
             as
             great
             a
             Rascal
             and
             Villain
             as
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             after
             ,
             as
             before
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             (
             being
             no
             more
             able
             to
             shake
             of
             his
             Savage
             Qualities
             ,
             than
             a
             Leopard
             his
             Spots
             ,
             or
             a
             Blackmoor
             to
             change
             his
             Skin
             )
             And
             by
             making
             him
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             they
             enable
             him
             to
             be
             ten
             times
             a
             greater
             Rascal
             and
             Villain
             than
             ever
             before
             he
             was
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             the
             ingenuous
             Reader
             but
             imagine
             what
             a
             Hydra
             of
             a
             Common-Wealth
             this
             would
             be
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             Centaur
             ,
             their
             supreme
             Governour
             :
             
               Nero
               ,
               Domitian
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             persecuting
             Emperors
             ,
             would
             not
             deserve
             to
             be
             mentioned
             in
             any
             Histories
             .
             In
             such
             a
             gygantick
             Prince's
             Court
             as
             this
             ,
             so
             pittiful
             a
             Tyrant
             as
             Herod
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             merit
             enough
             to
             be
             one
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             Gentlemen-Ushers
             ,
             nor
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             to
             be
             a
             Page
             of
             his
             Back-stairs
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             an
             high
             Affront
             and
             Indignity
             does
             he
             here
             cast
             upon
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             created
             Adam
             in
             his
             own
             Image
             and
             Likeness
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             an
             absolute
             Lord
             and
             Soveraign
             of
             this
             lower
             World
             ,
             and
             endued
             him
             with
             sufficient
             Wisdom
             and
             Understanding
             to
             govern
             it
             ▪
             And
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             though
             Adam
             by
             his
             first
             Transgression
             exposed
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             to
             the
             Wrath
             and
             Displeasure
             of
             his
             Maker
             ;
             yet
             we
             no
             where
             find
             that
             his
             Maker
             took
             from
             him
             that
             Soveraignty
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             or
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Reason
             to
             manage
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             before
             given
             him
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             left
             his
             Subjects
             in
             a
             state
             of
             War
             ,
             to
             Rob
             ,
             Spoil
             ,
             and
             Murder
             one
             another
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             have
             good
             Reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Adam
             enjoyed
             his
             Soveraignty
             while
             he
             lived
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             came
             forth
             of
             his
             Loins
             ,
             were
             his
             Natural
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             yielded
             him
             due
             Obedience
             :
             And
             though
             there
             might
             be
             many
             wicked
             Men
             amongst
             them
             ,
             yet
             that
             there
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             that
             durst
             publish
             a
             Leviathan
             ,
             neither
             were
             they
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             so
             far
             degenerated
             ,
             and
             become
             worse
             than
             any
             of
             the
             brute
             Creatures
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Author
             pretends
             )
             having
             quite
             lost
             all
             those
             Principles
             of
             Honour
             and
             Justice
             ,
             which
             were
             originally
             stamped
             in
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             likewise
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Noah
             and
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             were
             Soveraigns
             in
             their
             respective
             Families
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             ,
             as
             Families
             being
             multiplied
             ,
             there
             arose
             Quarrels
             and
             Dissentions
             ,
             and
             the
             stronger
             subduing
             the
             weaker
             ,
             
             enlarged
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             but
             without
             those
             senseless
             Pacts
             and
             Agreements
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             would
             fain
             perswade
             us
             ;
             for
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             ever
             yet
             in
             practise
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             product
             of
             his
             own
             waking
             Thoughts
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             makes
             mention
             ,
             page
             60.
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               waking
               ,
               he
               thought
               of
               his
               absurd
               Dreams
               ;
               but
               never
               dreamt
               of
               the
               Absurdity
               of
               his
               waking
               Thoughts
               .
            
             And
             the
             plain
             truth
             is
             ,
             I
             think
             in
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             no
             other
             Man
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             ever
             dreamt
             of
             them
             ,
             till
             he
             himself
             so
             absurdly
             publisht
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             how
             confidently
             soever
             this
             Author
             asserts
             ,
             That
             David
             did
             Uriah
             no
             injury
             .
             We
             read
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             sent
             Nathan
             to
             David
             to
             complain
             of
             Two
             of
             the
             greatest
             Injuries
             and
             Acts
             of
             Oppression
             and
             Injustice
             that
             could
             possibly
             be
             offered
             ,
             by
             a
             Prince
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             or
             indeed
             ,
             by
             one
             private
             Person
             to
             another
             .
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             killing
             of
             Uriah
             wrongfully
             .
             The
             2d
             .
             was
             ,
             defiling
             his
             Wife
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Nathan
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               I
               anointed
               thee
               King
               over
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               I
               delivered
               Thee
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
            
             Saul
             ,
             
               and
               I
               gave
               thee
               thy
               Master's
               house
               ,
               and
               thy
               Master's
               Wives
               into
               thy
               bosom
               ;
               wherefore
               hast
               thou
               killed
            
             Uriah
             the
             Hittite
             ,
             
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Ammon
             ,
             
               and
               taken
               his
               Wife
               to
               be
               thy
               Wife
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Now
             one
             of
             these
             Injuries
             being
             represented
             darkly
             by
             Nathan
             to
             David
             ,
             in
             a
             Parable
             of
             two
             Men
             living
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             the
             one
             Rich
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Poor
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             Man
             taking
             wrongfully
             the
             poor
             Man's
             Lamb
             out
             of
             his
             bosom
             ,
             the
             faid
             King
             waxed
             wroth
             ,
             and
             so
             highly
             resented
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             swore
             to
             Nathan
             ,
             that
             this
             cruel
             Deed
             should
             cost
             the
             Offender
             his
             life
             :
             And
             why
             ?
             Because
             he
             had
             no
             pitty
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             assert
             that
             David
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             could
             do
             any
             wrong
             to
             Uriah
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             give
             Nathan
             and
             David
             ,
             but
             also
             God
             himself
             the
             Lye
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             less
             than
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             In
             page
             152.
             
             He
             instructs
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             That
             in
             case
             a
             Man
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             Indies
             hither
             ,
             and
             perswade
             Men
             here
             to
             receive
             a
             new
             Religion
             ▪
             though
             he
             be
             never
             so
             well
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             teaches
             ,
             he
             commits
             a
             Crime
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             justly
             punished
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             now
             this
             Lobster-like-argument
             of
             his
             ,
             being
             artificially
             thrown
             forward
             ,
             does
             again
             naturally
             crawl
             backwards
             .
             His
             meaning
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             too
             plainly
             exprest
             in
             many
             places
             ;
             That
             if
             a
             Man
             go
             from
             hence
             ,
             and
             preach
             a
             New
             Doctrine
             in
             Africa
             ,
             he
             commits
             a
             Crime
             ,
             and
             consequently
             St.
             
             Jude
             did
             very
             ill
             after
             
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             Journey
             from
             Jerusalem
             into
             Persia
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             rebuke
             the
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Magi
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             a
             
               New
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             put
             to
             death
             deservedly
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             for
             his
             making
             a
             Mutiny
             and
             Uproar
             at
             Athens
             ,
             and
             disturbing
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             great
             Goddess
             Diana
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             :
             And
             in
             fine
             ,
             both
             he
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             committed
             great
             Crimes
             ,
             in
             presuming
             to
             preach
             
               New
               Doctrine
            
             amongst
             all
             Nations
             ,
             where
             Idolatry
             was
             Established
             ,
             and
             owned
             by
             publick
             Authority
             .
             (
             for
             ,
             says
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             page
             152.
             
             
               To
               maintain
               a
               Doctrine
               contrary
               to
               the
               Religion
               Established
               ,
               is
               a
               greater
               Fault
               in
               an
               authorized
               Preacher
               ,
               than
               in
               a
               private
               Person
               .
               )
            
             And
             therefore
             they
             all
             suffered
             condign
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             were
             accessary
             to
             their
             own
             cruel
             Deaths
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             this
             reflects
             more
             severely
             upon
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             gave
             his
             Disciples
             their
             Commissions
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
             
               Go
               yee
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             And
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             ,
             it
             reflects
             upon
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             sent
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             for
             that
             end
             and
             purpose
             ;
             and
             
             also
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             was
             sent
             down
             from
             Heaven
             after
             our
             Saviour's
             Resurrection
             ,
             to
             inspire
             those
             Apostles
             with
             diversity
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             miraculous
             Gifts
             ,
             as
             might
             rightly
             qualify
             them
             for
             the
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             throughout
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             this
             last
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Three
             Persons
             of
             the
             sacred
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             Our
             blessed
             Saviour
             10
             Matth.
             33.
             
             Says
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               deny
               me
               before
               Men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               also
               deny
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               By
               your
               Words
               you
               shall
               be
               justified
               ,
               and
               by
               your
               Words
               condemned
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             to
             deny
             Christ
             before
             Men
             ,
             is
             our
             Saviour's
             sense
             ,
             in
             a
             Crime
             that
             excludes
             and
             shuts
             a
             Man
             out
             of
             Heaven
             .
             But
             this
             Author
             affirms
             positively
             ,
             page
             271.
             
             
               That
               the
               denying
               of
               Christ
               before
               an
               Infidel
               Prince
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               Christian's
               Act
               ,
               but
               his
               Soveraign's
               Act
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               Sin.
            
             And
             so
             he
             plainly
             gives
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             the
             Lye.
             
          
           
             Our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             out
             his
             Disciples
             10
             Matth.
             15.
             
             Tells
             them
             ,
             
               That
               into
               whatsoever
               City
               they
               entred
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               received
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               more
               tolerable
               for
            
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               than
               for
               that
               City
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             refusing
             to
             receive
             and
             hear
             the
             
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ's
             Disciples
             was
             a
             greater
             Sin
             then
             that
             of
             Sodom
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             page
             286.
             
             
               That
               those
               who
               refused
               so
               to
               hear
               and
               receive
               them
               ,
               did
               not
               Sin
               in
               so
               doing
               .
            
             And
             here
             we
             see
             again
             ,
             the
             Arrogance
             and
             Impudence
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             in
             giving
             the
             Lye
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Our
             Hebrew
             Masters
             ,
             do
             indeed
             ,
             teach
             us
             to
             read
             the
             Words
             and
             Sentences
             of
             part
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             this
             politick
             Pedagogue
             would
             instruct
             us
             to
             read
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Words
             and
             Sentences
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             Sense
             and
             Meaning
             of
             them
             backwards
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             owns
             his
             casting
             out
             Devils
             and
             unclean
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             these
             unclean
             Spirits
             owned
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Legion
             of
             Devils
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Man
             was
             possessed
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Gadarenes
             ,
             5
             Mark
             7.
             and
             divers
             others
             .
             And
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             (
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             most
             malicious
             of
             his
             Enemies
             )
             acknowledged
             his
             casting
             out
             Devils
             :
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             composer
             of
             this
             Treatise
             had
             the
             Confidence
             to
             affirm
             ,
             page
             354.
             
             
               That
               no
               Man
               was
               ever
               possessed
               with
               any
               other
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               that
               by
               which
               his
               Body
               was
               naturally
               moved
               .
            
             And
             so
             gives
             the
             Lye
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             
             the
             Four
             Evangelists
             ,
             who
             have
             left
             upon
             Record
             most
             remarkable
             Instances
             of
             those
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             In
             page
             62
             ,
             63
             ,
             and
             64.
             this
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Man
               ,
               by
               Nature
               is
               in
               a
               State
               of
               War
               ,
               every
               Man
               against
               every
               Man
               ;
               and
               every
               Man
               has
               a
               right
               to
               every
               thing
               ,
               over
               the
               Goods
               and
               Body
               of
               his
               Neighbour
               :
            
             And
             yet
             in
             his
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             above
             eight
             pages
             further
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             
               Ten
               Laws
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             which
             
               Laws
               of
               Nature
            
             are
             immutable
             and
             eternal
             ,
             and
             stamped
             upon
             Men's
             Souls
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             them
             tends
             to
             Peace
             and
             Quietness
             ,
             Love
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             Gratitude
             and
             doing
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             be
             willing
             they
             should
             do
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             these
             two
             Assertions
             ,
             are
             as
             contrary
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             Light
             is
             to
             Darkness
             ;
             however
             it
             is
             much
             more
             modest
             to
             give
             himself
             the
             Lye
             ,
             then
             to
             give
             it
             so
             often
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             to
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             
               In
               page
               88.
               he
               acquaints
               us
               ,
            
             That
             by
             the
             People
             assembled
             ,
             are
             transferr'd
             all
             their
             Right
             on
             him
             whom
             they
             chose
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             which
             Soveraign
             can
             do
             no
             Injustice
             ,
             though
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             take
             away
             any
             of
             their
             Lives
             :
             
               And
               yet
               page
               152.
               he
               asserts
               ,
            
             That
             no
             Man
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             give
             away
             the
             Right
             of
             preserving
             
             his
             own
             Body
             .
             
               And
               page
               112.
            
             
             If
             an
             Assembly
             meet
             and
             agree
             together
             ,
             they
             may
             rebel
             ,
             and
             make
             War
             against
             their
             Soveraign
             .
             
               And
               I
               affirm
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               of
               Sense
               or
               Reason
               ,
               can
               be
               supposed
               to
               defend
               the
               Authors
               reputation
               in
               so
               notorious
               a
               Contradiction
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               page
               285.
               and
               divers
               other
               places
               ,
               he
               affirms
               ,
            
             That
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             not
             being
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             he
             left
             the
             Jews
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             to
             their
             respective
             Soveraigns
             ;
             
               and
               yet
               page
               106.
               he
               plainly
               affirms
               ,
            
             That
             Christ
             acted
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Soveraign
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             sent
             two
             of
             his
             Disciples
             to
             untie
             ,
             and
             bring
             away
             the
             She-ass
             ,
             and
             her
             Colt
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             was
             to
             ride
             into
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               62.
               
               He
               affirms
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Desires
             and
             Passions
             of
             Man
             are
             no
             Sin
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             an
             absolute
             Breach
             of
             the
             Tenth
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             forbids
             swearing
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             head
             ,
             5
             Matth.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             but
             this
             Author
             asserts
             ,
             page
             71.
             
             
               That
               such
               kind
               of
               Oaths
               is
               no
               swearing
               ,
               and
               so
               makes
               our
               Saviour
               guilty
               of
               Lying
               .
            
          
           
             
               Page
               152.
               he
               says
            
             ,
             That
             every
             man
             is
             supposed
             to
             know
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             plain
             ;
             
               and
               yet
               ,
               pag.
               141.
               he
               avers
               ,
            
             That
             
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             Laws
             the
             most
             obscure
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               261.
               he
               says
            
             ,
             Christ
             ▪
             s
             death
             did
             not
             satisfy
             God
             's
             justice
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               ,
               pag.
               356.
               he
               acknowledges
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             full
             Ransom
             for
             all
             manner
             of
             Sins
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               272.
               he
               affirms
            
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             no
             true
             Martyrs
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             conversed
             with
             our
             Saviour
             while
             he
             was
             here
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             who
             is
             no
             Minister
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             Martyr
             :
             
               Now
               if
               so
               ,
               all
               other
               Martyrs
               have
               thrown
               away
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               were
               accessary
               to
               their
               own
               Deaths
               ▪
            
          
           
             Pag.
             60.
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               Contempt
               is
               the
               Immobility
               of
               the
               Heart
               :
            
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             Pulse
             ceases
             to
             beat
             ,
             the
             Man
             can
             no
             longer
             live
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             this
             Author
             ,
             contemning
             all
             sorts
             of
             Laws
             ,
             Learning
             and
             Religion
             ,
             could
             never
             have
             lived
             to
             finish
             his
             Leviathan
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             not
             done
             such
             Miracles
             as
             no
             Man
             else
             could
             do
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             might
             have
             had
             for
             their
             Unbelief
             some
             just
             pretence
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Author
             avers
             ,
             pag.
             148.
             
             
               That
               Miracles
               are
               not
               at
               all
               sufficient
               to
               give
               evidence
               :
            
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             this
             bold
             Assertion
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Wonder
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             gives
             the
             whole
             World
             a
             
             sufficient
             Evidence
             of
             his
             great
             Arrogance
             and
             Impudence
             .
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               says
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Reprobates
             shall
             go
             into
             everlasting
             Punishment
             :
             
               And
               St.
            
             Paul
             says
             ,
             That
             this
             Mortal
             must
             put
             on
             Immortality
             :
             
               but
               this
               Author
               says
               p.
               345.
               
            
             That
             the
             Reprobates
             Bodies
             shall
             not
             be
             immortal
             .
          
           
             
               And
               pag
               245.
            
             
             That
             no
             individual
             Person
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             Torment
             Eternal
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               360.
               he
               says
            
             ,
             That
             to
             pray
             to
             the
             King
             for
             fair
             Weather
             ,
             is
             Idolatry
             :
             But
             if
             the
             King
             command
             a
             Man
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             he
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               360.
               he
               tells
               us
            
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             no
             Pastor
             ,
             worships
             an
             Idol
             ,
             and
             others
             follow
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             Scandal
             given
             :
             
               However
               ,
               I
               wonder
               he
               should
               not
               think
               this
               to
               be
               a
               very
               scandalous
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             If
             the
             Author
             were
             yet
             living
             ,
             I
             should
             take
             the
             boldness
             to
             give
             him
             this
             civil
             Item
             ,
             
               (
               oportet
               mendacem
               esse
               memorem
            
             )
             especially
             since
             he
             asserts
             ,
             pag.
             60.
             
             
               That
               Imagination
               and
               Memory
               are
               the
               same
               thing
               :
            
             For
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             greatly
             wonder
             how
             he
             could
             imagine
             so
             many
             Falsities
             and
             Contradictions
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             not
             remember
             them
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             apprehend
             Imagination
             and
             Memory
             to
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             practicable
             ,
             I
             
             should
             thus
             reason
             the
             Case
             with
             him
             :
             
               Sir
               ,
               Your
            
             Leviathan
             
               is
               a
               product
               of
               meer
               Imagination
               ;
               for
               never
               any
               such
               thing
               yet
               was
               :
               But
               of
               that
               which
               never
               yet
               was
               ,
               you
               could
               have
               no
               Remembrance
               ,
            
             Egregie
             magister
             ergo
             falleris
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             here
             omit
             his
             positive
             Assertion
             in
             the
             same
             page
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Men
               have
               equal
               Faculties
               of
               Body
               and
               Mind
            
             ;
             but
             God
             forbid
             it
             should
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             then
             every
             Man
             ,
             equal
             to
             him
             as
             to
             Education
             and
             acquired
             Learning
             ,
             would
             write
             and
             publish
             a
             Leviathan
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             all
             Booksellers
             shops
             would
             soon
             be
             fill'd
             with
             impious
             and
             pernicious
             Books
             .
          
           
             What
             other
             Men
             may
             judge
             of
             this
             his
             positive
             Assertion
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             of
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             a
             
               Marius
               ,
               Dioclesian
               ,
               Julius
               Caesar
               ,
            
             or
             Tamberlane
             had
             not
             Gifts
             and
             Endowments
             of
             Nature
             far
             above
             a
             Plebeian
             ,
             or
             Common
             Souldier
             ;
             or
             that
             every
             Pesant
             ,
             or
             Country
             Thatcher
             ,
             had
             equal
             parts
             to
             compare
             with
             
               Jack
               Straw
            
             ,
             or
             
               Wat
               Tyler
            
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             needs
             confess
             ,
             That
             if
             all
             other
             Men
             were
             like
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Leviathan
             ,
             I
             should
             then
             conclude
             ,
             That
             all
             Men
             are
             indeed
             both
             by
             Nature
             and
             Art
             in
             a
             State
             of
             War.
             
          
           
           
             It
             's
             too
             plain
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             in
             War
             with
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             and
             its
             great
             pitty
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             not
             in
             War
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             published
             his
             accursed
             Leviathan
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             in
             War
             with
             
               Man's
               Creation
            
             ,
             and
             in
             War
             with
             his
             Redemption
             ;
             in
             War
             with
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             and
             in
             War
             with
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
            
             ;
             in
             War
             with
             the
             
               Subsistence
               of
               Departed
               Souls
            
             ,
             and
             in
             War
             with
             that
             of
             
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
               ▪
            
             (
             and
             yet
             I
             have
             heard
             it
             reported
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             afraid
             to
             be
             alone
             in
             a
             dark
             Room
             )
             in
             War
             with
             the
             marvellous
             
               Act
               ,
               and
               Deeds
               of
               the
               Old
               Prophets
               ,
            
             and
             in
             War
             with
             our
             blessed
             
               Saviour's
               Miracles
            
             ;
             in
             War
             with
             those
             
               Heavenly
               Mansions
            
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Jesus
             is
             gone
             before
             to
             prepare
             for
             his
             blessed
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             in
             War
             with
             the
             place
             of
             
               Eternal
               Torments
            
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             be
             true
             what
             is
             commonly
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             his
             Man
             was
             rubbing
             his
             Body
             in
             a
             Morning
             )
             he
             would
             never
             have
             adventured
             to
             pronounce
             such
             Words
             in
             raillery
             ,
             as
             
               (
               Rub
               you
               Rogue
               for
               Eternity
               ;
               )
            
             in
             War
             with
             all
             
               civil
               Common
               Wealths
            
             and
             
               Established
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             in
             War
             with
             all
             
               Church
               Governments
            
             and
             
               Gospel
               Ordinances
            
             ;
             in
             War
             with
             all
             
               Moral
               Honesty
            
             and
             
               Rules
               of
               Sobriety
            
             ,
             
             and
             in
             War
             with
             Religion
             and
             all
             its
             Fundamentals
             ;
             in
             War
             with
             the
             
               Works
               of
               Aristotle
            
             and
             the
             
               Heathen
               Philosophers
            
             ,
             and
             in
             War
             with
             
               Euclid's
               Elements
            
             and
             
               Mathematical
               Demonstrations
            
             ;
             in
             War
             with
             
               Schools
               and
               Universities
            
             ,
             and
             in
             War
             with
             all
             the
             
               Liberal
               Sciences
               ▪
            
             in
             War
             with
             his
             
               own
               Definitions
            
             ,
             and
             in
             War
             with
             his
             own
             pernicious
             Principles
             ,
             between
             many
             of
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             much
             greater
             Contrariety
             and
             Distance
             ,
             than
             he
             allows
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             between
             the
             Saints
             and
             Reprobates
             ,
             making
             all
             both
             Good
             and
             Bad
             to
             stand
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             upon
             the
             Earth's
             superficies
             ,
             pag.
             242.
             
             And
             making
             the
             Punishment
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             consist
             only
             in
             beholding
             ,
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             the
             Glory
             and
             Happiness
             of
             the
             other
             :
             How
             they
             must
             be
             placed
             I
             do
             not
             well
             understand
             ;
             some
             few
             of
             the
             Reprobates
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             might
             look
             over
             the
             shoulders
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             they
             being
             so
             exceeding
             numerous
             ,
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Antecii
             and
             Perecii
             ,
             must
             certainly
             have
             great
             difficulty
             to
             see
             them
             plainly
             :
             But
             how
             to
             find
             Expedients
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             make
             Spectacles
             for
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             Antipodes
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             past
             the
             Author
             's
             little
             Skill
             in
             Geometry
             or
             Opticks
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Design
             in
             ▪
             general
             of
             this
             impious
             Discourse
             ,
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             believe
             
             that
             the
             Author
             's
             
               Res
               Angusta
               Domi
            
             ,
             and
             personal
             Vain-glory
             ,
             might
             move
             him
             in
             such
             a
             juncture
             as
             that
             was
             ,
             to
             fish
             in
             troubled
             waters
             ,
             in
             hopes
             to
             advance
             his
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             get
             himself
             a
             Name
             :
             But
             Satan
             who
             stood
             behind
             the
             Curtain
             ,
             and
             prompted
             him
             to
             this
             Undertaking
             ,
             had
             undoubtedly
             a
             further
             and
             deeper
             Design
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             encourage
             all
             Persons
             whatever
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             Devices
             and
             Desires
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             fear
             or
             dread
             of
             burning
             Lakes
             ,
             or
             endless
             Torments
             ,
             by
             shamefully
             distorting
             and
             wresting
             the
             plain
             Texts
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             searching
             for
             Errours
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             by
             undervaluing
             and
             lessening
             our
             Saviour's
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             so
             endeavouring
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             by
             calling
             in
             question
             the
             Subsistence
             of
             blessed
             Angels
             ,
             Unclean
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Departed
             Souls
             ;
             by
             turning
             heavenly
             Mansions
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             of
             Eternal
             Torments
             into
             meer
             Metaphors
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             a
             
               New
               Common-Wealth
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Soveraign
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             an
             incomprehensible
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             absolute
             Command
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Estates
             and
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             deny
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             
             and
             to
             Worships
             Idols
             ,
             and
             Sacrifice
             to
             Devils
             .
          
           
             This
             Arch
             Enemy
             of
             Souls
             is
             ,
             alas
             !
             too
             well
             acquainted
             with
             Humane
             Frailties
             ;
             (
             which
             are
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             beguiling
             our
             
               First
               Parents
            
             )
             and
             knows
             ,
             That
             
               Quicquid
               volumus
               ,
               facile
               credimus
            
             ,
             that
             very
             slender
             Arguments
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             gratify
             fleshly
             Desires
             ,
             have
             great
             power
             and
             force
             with
             poor
             Mortals
             .
             It
             was
             a
             promise
             of
             sensual
             Delights
             and
             Pleasures
             (
             though
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             )
             by
             which
             Mahomet
             so
             advanced
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             gained
             so
             many
             Proselites
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             exalted
             himself
             above
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             who
             indeed
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Alcoran
             acknowledged
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             his
             being
             the
             Second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Turks
             utterly
             denied
             .
             I
             can
             never
             forget
             a
             Passage
             in
             
               Mahomet
               the
            
             Fourth's
             insulting
             Letter
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             last
             War
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               (
               I
               value
               not
            
             )
             or
             
               (
               I
               am
               not
               afraid
               of
               your
            
             CRUCIFIED
             GOD
             )
             to
             which
             blasphemous
             Expression
             ,
             I
             do
             really
             attribute
             his
             being
             Deposed
             a
             few
             Years
             after
             with
             great
             Dishonour
             and
             Disgrace
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Misfortunes
             and
             Disasters
             (
             as
             so
             many
             Marks
             and
             Tokens
             of
             God's
             displeasure
             )
             which
             have
             ever
             since
             befallen
             that
             Ottoman
             Empire
             .
          
           
           
             And
             here
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             not
             be
             ill
             taken
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             humble
             Address
             to
             the
             young
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             have
             so
             great
             a
             regard
             to
             their
             own
             Eternal
             Welfare
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             as
             neither
             to
             countenance
             this
             impious
             Book
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             allow
             it
             a
             place
             in
             their
             Libraries
             ,
             for
             fear
             it
             may
             one
             day
             corrupt
             some
             of
             their
             noble
             Race
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             laid
             in
             their
             cold
             Tombs
             .
          
           
             I
             most
             earnestly
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             to
             hearken
             to
             a
             poor
             Man's
             Advice
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             sinister
             Ends
             or
             Designs
             ;
             and
             whatever
             he
             here
             urges
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             true
             respect
             and
             kindness
             .
             Who
             reflects
             with
             great
             remorse
             upon
             his
             own
             mispent
             Hours
             ,
             Days
             and
             Years
             ;
             and
             were
             it
             in
             his
             power
             to
             recall
             Time
             and
             Opportunities
             ,
             would
             certainly
             (
             with
             God's
             assistance
             )
             employ
             them
             to
             better
             Ends
             and
             Purposes
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             ,
             your
             tender
             years
             ,
             and
             little
             Experience
             ,
             may
             justly
             plead
             for
             your
             not
             discerning
             
               Id
               manticae
               quod
               in
               tergo
               est
               ,
            
             or
             diving
             into
             the
             subtil
             Fallacies
             and
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Composer
             of
             this
             Treatise
             :
             But
             now
             that
             you
             have
             some
             of
             his
             Blasphemies
             ,
             Arrogancies
             ,
             Contradictions
             and
             Extravagancies
             laid
             so
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             before
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             to
             harbour
             or
             cherish
             
             in
             your
             Bosoms
             such
             Snakes
             and
             Vipers
             ,
             would
             admit
             of
             no
             excuse
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             find
             a
             Gamester
             making
             use
             but
             of
             one
             false
             Die
             ,
             he
             never
             wins
             a
             Shilling
             more
             of
             your
             Monies
             .
             If
             a
             Tradesman
             cheats
             you
             with
             false
             Wares
             ,
             you
             never
             after
             ,
             by
             your
             good
             Wills
             ,
             come
             within
             his
             doors
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             Why
             should
             you
             give
             the
             least
             respect
             or
             countenance
             ,
             to
             one
             who
             endeavours
             to
             cheat
             you
             of
             your
             Souls
             ,
             and
             rob
             you
             of
             Eternal
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             Forasmuch
             as
             you
             may
             be
             well
             assured
             ,
             That
             all
             such
             impious
             Discourses
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             Traps
             and
             Snares
             laid
             for
             you
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             his
             Emissaries
             ,
             to
             entice
             you
             to
             Sin
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             plunge
             you
             in
             endless
             Woes
             and
             Miseries
             ;
          
           
             For
             the
             timely
             prevention
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             safest
             Advice
             that
             I
             can
             possibly
             give
             to
             the
             Youth
             of
             both
             Sexes
             is
             ,
             to
             employ
             some
             part
             of
             their
             precious
             Hours
             in
             reading
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             (
             rather
             than
             Plays
             and
             Romances
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             appointed
             by
             God
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             must
             be
             one
             day
             judg'd
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             account
             of
             all
             those
             extraordinary
             Talents
             and
             Donatives
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             received
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             above
             the
             vulgar
             and
             meaner
             fort
             
             of
             Human
             Race
             :
             By
             which
             I
             mean
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             their
             ingenuous
             ,
             liberal
             ,
             and
             more
             refined
             Education
             ,
             there
             being
             few
             Parents
             among
             the
             Gentry
             or
             Nobility
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             Reputation
             ,
             are
             not
             exceeding
             careful
             to
             put
             their
             Children
             under
             such
             Discipline
             of
             Tutors
             and
             Governesses
             ,
             as
             may
             break
             their
             natural
             rudeness
             ,
             and
             mould
             them
             into
             some
             form
             of
             Civility
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             that
             fundamental
             Lesson
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             upon
             which
             must
             be
             built
             all
             future
             Instructions
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             to
             cultivate
             their
             Understandings
             ,
             to
             bend
             their
             Wills
             ,
             and
             ●ncline
             their
             Affections
             ,
             as
             they
             grow
             up
             in
             years
             ,
             to
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             Accomplishments
             for
             each
             of
             the
             respective
             Sexes
             :
             Which
             is
             an
             Advantage
             ,
             that
             poor
             and
             indigent
             Parents
             can
             never
             purchase
             for
             either
             Sons
             or
             Daughters
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             Expence
             ,
             they
             being
             forced
             to
             send
             them
             abroad
             ,
             into
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             among
             all
             Companies
             ,
             where
             the
             one
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             learning
             all
             sorts
             of
             Vices
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             liable
             to
             manifold
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             can
             seldom
             or
             never
             observe
             or
             practise
             such
             a
             Severity
             and
             Reservedness
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             would
             become
             a
             Virgin-Innocence
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             A
             second
             Advantage
             is
             ,
             Wealth
             and
             Riches
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             comes
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             young
             Heirs
             and
             Heiresses
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             dropt
             out
             of
             the
             Clouds
             :
             Houses
             and
             Pallaces
             ,
             which
             they
             built
             not
             ;
             Goods
             ,
             which
             they
             provided
             not
             ;
             Lands
             and
             Possessions
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             never
             made
             the
             purchase
             ;
             But
             are
             now
             become
             God's
             stewards
             ,
             and
             must
             one
             day
             give
             accompt
             of
             all
             particulars
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             laid
             out
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             distributed
             among
             the
             Poor
             ,
             the
             Widow
             and
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             have
             left
             behind
             them
             to
             their
             Children
             and
             Families
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             Advantage
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             Time
             ,
             the
             Rich
             have
             no
             need
             to
             employ
             their
             time
             ,
             to
             gain
             that
             wherewith
             they
             already
             abound
             ;
             whereas
             the
             poor
             Man
             has
             scarce
             any
             vacant
             Hours
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             he
             can
             call
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             all
             forestall'd
             by
             their
             pressing
             Necessities
             :
             The
             Shepherd
             must
             ,
             by
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             watch
             his
             Flocks
             and
             his
             Folds
             ;
             the
             Husbandman
             is
             confined
             to
             his
             Plough
             ,
             his
             Goad
             ,
             and
             his
             Oxen
             ;
             the
             Carpenter
             to
             his
             Saw
             and
             Ax
             ;
             the
             Smith
             to
             his
             Hammer
             and
             Anvil
             ;
             the
             Potter
             to
             his
             Clay
             and
             Wheel
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             all
             Workmen
             and
             Artificers
             to
             
             their
             several
             Manufactures
             and
             Employments
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Rich
             and
             Wealthy
             have
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             their
             Time
             at
             their
             own
             disposal
             ,
             (
             God
             having
             prevented
             them
             with
             the
             Blessings
             of
             his
             Goodness
             )
             but
             must
             be
             accomptable
             to
             God
             how
             they
             have
             employed
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             what
             part
             or
             portion
             has
             been
             by
             them
             set
             apart
             for
             private
             and
             publick
             Devotions
             ,
             and
             what
             for
             reading
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             what
             has
             been
             spent
             in
             lawful
             or
             unlawful
             Pastimes
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             sloth
             and
             idleness
             ;
             what
             in
             gratifying
             Pride
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             or
             indulging
             any
             manner
             of
             Excess
             .
          
           
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             Inclinations
             and
             Aversions
             of
             great
             Princes
             ,
             are
             very
             much
             imitated
             by
             their
             Courtiers
             and
             Attendants
             ▪
             
               (
               Regis
               ad
               exemplum
               totus
               componitur
               Orbis
               )
            
             so
             have
             the
             Examples
             of
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             no
             small
             Influence
             upon
             the
             Actions
             and
             Behaviours
             of
             their
             Inferiors
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             lower
             Ranks
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             highly
             concerned
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             to
             become
             eminent
             Patterns
             of
             Pie●y
             and
             Godliness
             .
          
           
             
             
               A
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Youth
               of
               both
               Sexes
               .
            
             
               
                 MOst
                 gracious
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 merciful
                 Father
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 took
                 little
                 Children
                 in
                 his
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 them
                 :
                 Be
                 graciously
                 pleased
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 Regard
                 to
                 the
                 Youth
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 especial
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 a
                 larger
                 portion
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Graces
                 ,
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Benedictions
                 ,
                 on
                 those
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 placed
                 in
                 higher
                 Ranks
                 and
                 Degrees
                 ;
                 let
                 no
                 Wind
                 of
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 blast
                 those
                 fragrant
                 Flowers
                 in
                 their
                 blooms
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Composers
                 of
                 Leviathans
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Impostors
                 ,
                 beguile
                 them
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 and
                 Happiness
                 :
                 Let
                 them
                 remember
                 their
                 Creator
                 in
                 the
                 Days
                 of
                 their
                 Youth
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Evil
                   Days
                
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Years
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 Ere
                 ever
                 the
                 silver
                 Chord
                 be
                 loosed
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 golden
                 Bowl
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 make
                 them
                 truly
                 sensible
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 ;
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 Bar
                 of
                 whose
                 Tribunal
                 all
                 Men
                 must
                 one
                 Day
                 appear
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 verily
                 a
                 Reward
                 for
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Joys
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 verily
                 a
                 Punishment
                 for
                 Reprobates
                 ,
                 of
                 
                 endless
                 Miseries
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Sentence
                 being
                 once
                 past
                 ,
                 (
                 be
                 it
                 for
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 )
                 must
                 stand
                 for
                 ever
                 fixt
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 irrevocable
                 :
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Riches
                 and
                 Honours
                 which
                 this
                 World
                 affords
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 counterballance
                 the
                 least
                 or
                 meanest
                 of
                 Rational
                 Souls
                 ;
                 that
                 ten
                 Thousand
                 times
                 ten
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Happiness
                 or
                 Misery
                 ,
                 neither
                 make
                 nor
                 measure
                 the
                 least
                 imaginable
                 part
                 of
                 Eternity
                 :
                 That
                 no
                 Person
                 of
                 any
                 Sex
                 or
                 Age
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 has
                 any
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 Hour
                 or
                 Minutes
                 space
                 :
                 That
                 whoever
                 harbours
                 in
                 his
                 ,
                 or
                 her
                 bosom
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 known
                 or
                 habitual
                 Sin
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 every
                 Moment
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 liable
                 to
                 Eternal
                 Damnation
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 to
                 trust
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 a
                 Death-bed
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 encouraged
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 Thief
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 unsafe
                 and
                 dangerous
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 obstructed
                 by
                 Lethargies
                 ,
                 Megrims
                 ,
                 Bodily-pains
                 and
                 anguish
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Accidents
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 can
                 afford
                 no
                 hopes
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 ,
                 before
                 Christ's
                 Passion
                 ,
                 it
                 never
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 it
                 neither
                 could
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 Man's
                 case
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 Tree
                 falls
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 lies
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 
                 Death
                 ,
                 Judgment
                 follows
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 Believing
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 whither
                 (
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 )
                 some
                 are
                 hastening
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 going
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 pleased
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Gracious
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 guard
                 and
                 protect
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 malicious
                 practises
                 of
                 that
                 invisible
                 Enemy
                 of
                 Souls
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 plant
                 thy
                 true
                 Fear
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 their
                 youthful
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 tender
                 Years
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 hereafter
                 become
                 burning
                 and
                 shining
                 Lights
                 in
                 their
                 Generations
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 finished
                 their
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 their
                 Race
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 faithful
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 wear
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Souls
                 be
                 safely
                 conveyed
                 by
                 their
                 Tutelar
                 and
                 Guardian
                 Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 everlasting
                 Rest
                 and
                 Happiness
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 thy
                 dearly
                 beloved
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Fourth
           Question
           .
        
         
           Q.
           Whither
           art
           thou
           going
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Land
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             Shadow
             of
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           Question
           ,
           in
           one
           sense
           ,
           very
           easy
           to
           be
           answered
           by
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           already
           past
           the
           Seventieth
           Year
           of
           his
           Age
           ;
           since
           the
           Age
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           in
           the
           ordinary
           Course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           is
           but
           
             Threescore
             Years
             and
             Ten
          
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           should
           be
           Ten
           (
           or
           
             Ten
             times
             Ten
          
           )
           more
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           yet
           would
           his
           Life
           be
           but
           Labour
           and
           Sorrow
           ,
           so
           soon
           passeth
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           gone
           to
           his
           long
           home
           .
        
         
           Che
           noi
           siamo
           cenere
           e
           polve
           !
           Che
           breve
           è
           questa
           vita
           ;
           Ch'al
           girer
           di
           poc
           hore
           ,
           il
           Ci'el
           risolve
           la
           vanita
           .
        
         
         
           Alas
           ,
           Man
           that
           is
           born
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           has
           but
           a
           short
           time
           to
           live
           ;
           he
           is
           but
           of
           very
           few
           days
           ,
           and
           those
           full
           of
           Disquiet
           and
           Troubles
           :
           He
           cometh
           forth
           like
           a
           Flower
           ,
           and
           is
           cut
           down
           ;
           he
           fleeth
           also
           like
           a
           Shadow
           ,
           and
           continueth
           not
           ;
           his
           Days
           are
           but
           a
           Span
           long
           ,
           and
           swifter
           than
           a
           Weaver's
           Shuttle
           ,
           or
           a
           Post
           that
           hasteth
           by
           ;
           and
           at
           his
           best
           Estate
           ,
           is
           altogether
           Vanity
           .
        
         
           Who
           is
           he
           that
           can
           deliver
           himself
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Grave
           ?
           One
           dieth
           in
           his
           full
           strength
           ,
           being
           wholly
           at
           ease
           and
           quiet
           ,
           his
           Breasts
           are
           full
           of
           Milk
           ,
           and
           his
           Bones
           are
           moistned
           with
           marrow
           :
           And
           another
           dieth
           in
           the
           bitterness
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           never
           eateth
           with
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           This
           made
           the
           Son
           of
           Sirach
           Oratorically
           reflect
           .
        
         
           O
           Death
           !
           How
           bitter
           is
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           Thee
           ,
           to
           a
           Man
           that
           liveth
           at
           rest
           in
           his
           Possessions
           ,
           unto
           the
           Man
           that
           hath
           nothing
           to
           vex
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           bath
           prosperity
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           yea
           ,
           unto
           him
           that
           is
           able
           yet
           to
           receive
           Meat
           .
           
             And
             again
          
           ,
           O
           Death
           !
           how
           acceptable
           is
           thy
           Sentence
           unto
           the
           Needy
           ,
           and
           unto
           him
           whose
           strength
           faileth
           ;
           that
           is
           now
           in
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           
           and
           is
           vexed
           with
           all
           things
           ,
           
             41
             Ecclesiasticus
             1
             ,
             2.
          
           
        
         
           This
           made
           eloquent
           Job
           cry
           out
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           Affliction
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           Day
           perish
           wherein
           I
           was
           born
           ;
           let
           Darkness
           and
           the
           shadow
           of
           Death
           stain
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           Cloud
           dwell
           upon
           it
           :
           Let
           also
           that
           Night
           be
           solitary
           wherein
           I
           was
           conceived
           ,
           and
           no
           joyful
           Voice
           come
           therein
           :
           Let
           the
           Stars
           of
           the
           Twilight
           thereof
           be
           darkned
           ;
           let
           it
           look
           for
           Light
           ,
           but
           have
           none
           ,
           neither
           let
           it
           see
           the
           Dawning
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           because
           it
           shut
           not
           up
           the
           door
           of
           my
           Mother's
           Womb
           ,
           nor
           hid
           Sorrow
           from
           mine
           eyes
           .
           Wherefore
           is
           Light
           given
           to
           him
           that
           is
           in
           Misery
           ,
           and
           Life
           unto
           the
           bitter
           in
           Soul
           ?
           Who
           long
           for
           Death
           ,
           but
           it
           cometh
           not
           ,
           and
           dig
           for
           it
           more
           than
           for
           hidden
           Treasures
           ?
           Who
           rejoice
           exceedingly
           when
           they
           can
           find
           the
           Grave
           ,
           
             3
             Job
             3.
             5.
          
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           O
           that
           I
           might
           have
           my
           Request
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           would
           grant
           me
           the
           thing
           that
           I
           long
           for
           ;
           even
           that
           it
           would
           please
           God
           to
           destroy
           me
           ;
           that
           He
           would
           let
           loose
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           cut
           me
           off
           ,
           
             6
             Job
             8
             ,
             9.
          
           
        
         
           Thus
           is
           Death
           to
           some
           the
           
             King
             of
             Terrors
          
           ,
           and
           to
           others
           ,
           a
           kind
           Friend
           ,
           and
           a
           welcome
           Guest
           .
        
         
         
           
             However
             ,
             be
             it
             Welcome
             ,
             or
             not
             welcome
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Sentence
             of
             God
             upon
             all
             Living
             ,
          
           For
           all
           Flesh
           is
           as
           Grass
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Goodliness
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           Flower
           of
           the
           field
           :
           Dust
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           to
           Dust
           we
           must
           return
           .
        
         
           
             Reflection
             .
          
           
             How
             weak
             are
             then
             the
             Projects
             ,
             and
             how
             vain
             the
             Imaginations
             of
             poor
             Mortal
             Wights
             ?
          
           
             To
             day
             ,
             there
             's
             nothing
             but
             Feasting
             ,
             Musick
             and
             Dancing
             in
             their
             stately
             Halls
             ,
             and
             Banqueting-Rooms
             :
             To
             morrow
             ,
             they
             are
             languishing
             upon
             their
             sick
             Beds
             ,
             given
             over
             by
             their
             Physicians
             ,
             the
             Curtains
             drawn
             upon
             them
             by
             their
             Friends
             and
             Acquaintance
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             last
             Agonies
             .
          
           
             To
             day
             ,
             they
             purchase
             Lands
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             call
             their
             Mansion-Houses
             by
             their
             own
             Names
             :
             To
             morrow
             ,
             all
             that
             parcel
             of
             Ground
             or
             Earth
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             can
             be
             truly
             called
             Masters
             ,
             does
             not
             exceed
             four
             Cubick
             yards
             .
          
           
             To
             day
             ,
             they
             are
             sitting
             at
             their
             Toilets
             ,
             consulting
             with
             their
             Glasses
             ,
             and
             admiring
             
             their
             own
             Shapes
             and
             Features
             ;
             and
             cannot
             with
             any
             patience
             ,
             endure
             the
             least
             speck
             or
             spot
             upon
             their
             shining
             and
             costly
             Garments
             :
             To
             morrow
             ,
             they
             are
             drest
             from
             Head
             to
             Foot
             in
             grave
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             their
             loathsom
             Carkasses
             are
             given
             for
             food
             to
             the
             nauseous
             and
             greedy
             Worms
             .
          
           
             To
             day
             ,
             they
             are
             Lords
             of
             Mannors
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Deputies
             and
             Stewards
             ,
             appoint
             their
             respective
             Courts
             :
             To
             morrow
             ,
             they
             themselves
             are
             no
             more
             than
             meer
             stewards
             ,
             and
             must
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             most
             righteous
             and
             impartial
             Judge
             ,
             give
             a
             strict
             Accompt
             ,
             to
             the
             value
             of
             two
             Mites
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             all
             their
             Disbursements
             ,
             as
             their
             Receipts
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             problematick
             Question
             has
             ever
             been
             proposed
             to
             poor
             Mortals
             ,
             neither
             in
             former
             nor
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             that
             has
             given
             them
             greater
             Difficulties
             ,
             or
             begot
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             Thinking-Men
             ,
             more
             anxious
             and
             doubtful
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             
               (
               Whither
               art
               thou
               going
               ?
               )
            
             is
             an
             Interrogative
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             neither
             the
             learnedst
             Philosopher
             ,
             nor
             the
             wisest
             Senator
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             has
             ever
             been
             able
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             I
             presume
             ,
             ever
             will
             be
             )
             to
             make
             
             a
             direct
             ,
             positive
             ,
             or
             categorick
             Answer
             :
             Forasmuch
             as
             we
             have
             never
             received
             any
             News
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             since
             the
             World
             was
             created
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             can
             be
             infallibly
             assured
             ;
             or
             Letters
             of
             Intelligence
             ▪
             from
             any
             One
             of
             those
             innumerable
             Thousands
             of
             departed
             Souls
             that
             have
             gone
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             was
             caught
             up
             into
             the
             
               Third
               Heaven
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             at
             his
             coming
             down
             again
             ,
             he
             gives
             no
             other
             Description
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Dwellers
             in
             those
             upper
             Regions
             ,
             than
             by
             meer
             Negatives
             .
          
           
             Lazarus
             was
             dead
             and
             buried
             four
             days
             ;
             but
             where
             his
             wandring
             Soul
             had
             its
             Abode
             ,
             in
             that
             interval
             of
             Time
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             there
             is
             left
             upon
             Record
             ,
             an
             Account
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             the
             least
             mention
             in
             any
             History
             ,
             whether
             Sacred
             or
             Prophane
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             young
             Traveller
             ,
             quitting
             his
             Native
             Soil
             ,
             to
             visit
             some
             remoter
             Parts
             of
             the
             habitable
             Earth
             ,
             be
             extreamly
             surprized
             ,
             when
             he
             meets
             with
             Climates
             much
             hotter
             or
             colder
             than
             his
             own
             ▪
             with
             longer
             and
             shorter
             Days
             and
             Nights
             ,
             with
             Persons
             of
             different
             Complexions
             and
             Humours
             ,
             
             with
             variety
             of
             Customs
             and
             Manners
             of
             foreign
             Nations
             ,
             with
             Sea-monsters
             ,
             strange
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             creeping
             Things
             of
             divers
             kinds
             ;
             How
             much
             more
             must
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             dying
             Man
             be
             infinitely
             surprized
             ,
             in
             the
             critical
             Moment
             of
             its
             passage
             into
             the
             Regions
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             and
             sudden
             stepping
             from
             off
             the
             Bank
             of
             Time
             and
             Mortality
             ,
             and
             taking
             its
             flight
             into
             the
             wide
             Expanse
             ,
             and
             vast
             Abyss
             of
             Eternity
             ?
             where
             shortly
             it
             expects
             to
             meet
             with
             innumerable
             Myriads
             of
             incorporeal
             Beings
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             had
             never
             before
             the
             least
             Converse
             or
             Acquaintance
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Bank
             or
             Shoar
             ,
             must
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             leave
             behind
             them
             their
             Crowns
             and
             Scepters
             ,
             Prelates
             and
             Judges
             their
             Mitres
             and
             Scarlet
             Robes
             ,
             Rich-men
             their
             Houses
             and
             Lands
             ;
             the
             Covetous
             their
             Heaps
             of
             Gold
             and
             Worldly
             Treasures
             ,
             and
             the
             Voluptuous
             ,
             their
             Dalilahs
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             sensual
             Delights
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Eternity
               !
               Eternity
            
             !
             It
             is
             a
             vast
             Ocean
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Depth
             can
             never
             be
             fathomed
             ,
             by
             any
             humane
             Artifice
             .
          
           
             Eternity
             !
             Is
             a
             round
             Figure
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             cannever
             be
             found
             ,
             either
             by
             Algebraist
             ,
             
             or
             Geometer
             ,
             the
             Area
             ,
             or
             superficial
             measure
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Diameter
             is
             a
             long
             Line
             ,
             neither
             terminated
             by
             Points
             ,
             nor
             divisible
             into
             any
             Number
             of
             Parts
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             suppose
             ,
             with
             Archimedes
             of
             Syracuse
             ,
             (
             that
             Prince
             of
             Mathematicians
             )
             a
             Globe
             of
             Sand
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Magnitude
             ,
             
               Ut
               Diametrum
               habeat
               centum
               Myriadas
               ,
               Myriadum
               ,
               Stadiorum
               .
            
          
           
             Or
             ,
             which
             is
             somewhat
             less
             ,
             Let
             us
             suppose
             a
             Globe
             of
             Sand
             ,
             equal
             in
             Magnitude
             ,
             to
             the
             Sphere
             of
             the
             Fixed
             Stars
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Aristarchus
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             Grains
             contained
             in
             that
             Globe
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             great
             as
             the
             said
             Archimedes
             has
             Calculated
             and
             Computed
             it
             in
             his
             Arenarius
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             suppose
             one
             single
             Grain
             of
             that
             vast
             Globe
             ,
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Thousandth
             Year
             :
             What
             a
             prodigious
             Length
             of
             Time
             would
             be
             expired
             ,
             before
             that
             great
             Mass
             ,
             or
             Globe
             of
             Sand
             ,
             would
             be
             removed
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             when
             all
             this
             Time
             shall
             be
             expired
             ,
             the
             Damned
             in
             Hell
             will
             be
             as
             far
             from
             an
             End
             of
             their
             Miseries
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             the
             first
             Hour
             ,
             or
             Moment
             ,
             they
             were
             thrown
             into
             that
             dreadful
             place
             of
             Torment
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             yet
             a
             third
             Sense
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Question
             
               (
               Whither
               art
               thou
               going
               ?
               )
            
             nearly
             concerns
             all
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             should
             ,
             every
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             be
             seriously
             proposed
             to
             ,
             and
             cautiously
             answered
             by
             their
             own
             private
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             has
             been
             said
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             Senses
             ,
             serves
             only
             to
             inform
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             us
             ,
             to
             make
             suitable
             and
             timely
             Reflections
             .
          
           
             This
             last
             concerns
             the
             Duties
             of
             a
             Christian's
             life
             ,
             and
             his
             daily
             practice
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             laid
             down
             already
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             Our
             blessed
             Saviour
             informs
             us
             of
             Two
             very
             different
             ways
             ,
             (
             a
             Broad
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Narrow
               ,
            
             )
             in
             which
             all
             the
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             of
             Adam
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             Generations
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             have
             travelled
             and
             conversed
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             do
             travel
             and
             converse
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             do
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             As
             likewise
             of
             a
             Wide
             and
             a
             
               Strait
               Gate
            
             ,
             through
             which
             they
             (
             sooner
             or
             later
             )
             have
             heretofore
             passed
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             pass
             ,
             both
             now
             ,
             and
             in
             after
             Ages
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             endure
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             The
             one
             of
             these
             Ways
             and
             Gates
             ,
             leads
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             Happiness
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             endless
             Miseries
             and
             Torments
             ,
             with
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             
               O
               blessed
               Saviour
               !
               It
               is
               the
               
                 Narrow
                 Way
              
               that
               I
               choose
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Strait
                 Gate
              
               ,
               through
               which
               I
               would
               fain
               get
               a
               safe
               passage
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               am
               going
            
             !
             But
             as
             Travellers
             use
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             going
             long
             Journeys
             into
             far
             Countries
             ,
             and
             are
             uncertain
             of
             their
             Returns
             ,
             to
             take
             their
             solemn
             Leaves
             of
             all
             their
             Acquaintance
             :
             So
             do
             I
             ,
             being
             a
             Stranger
             and
             Sojourner
             here
             ,
             and
             engaged
             in
             a
             much
             longer
             Journey
             ,
             than
             any
             that
             can
             be
             made
             upon
             this
             Terrestrial
             Globe
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             a
             City
             situated
             in
             the
             upper
             Regions
             ,
             think
             my self
             obliged
             ,
             in
             Honour
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             take
             my
             final
             Leave
             of
             all
             sublunary
             Things
             .
          
           
             
               Away
               then
            
             !
             yee
             worldly
             Pomps
             ,
             and
             Lying
             Vanities
             ;
             yee
             Blazing-stars
             ,
             and
             short-liv'd
             Meteors
             ;
             yee
             golden
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             visionary
             Phantasms
             ;
             yee
             False
             Gods
             ,
             and
             
             airy
             Goddesses
             ;
             yee
             fine
             spun-Cobwebs
             ,
             and
             gawdy
             Peacocks
             Tails
             ;
             yee
             fickle
             and
             inconstant
             Weather-cocks
             ,
             and
             wavering
             half-toucht
             Magnetick-needles
             ;
             yee
             pleasing
             Troubles
             ,
             fading
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             deceitful
             Pleasures
             ,
             that
             make
             as
             false
             Representations
             of
             true
             Content
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             as
             the
             shadows
             of
             Human
             Bodies
             that
             are
             cast
             at
             different
             hours
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             shines
             ,
             give
             false
             measures
             of
             their
             respective
             Statures
             ,
             being
             sometimes
             of
             such
             prodigious
             Lengths
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Giants
             ,
             or
             Sons
             of
             the
             Anakims
             ;
             and
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             so
             extream
             short
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             Dwarfs
             ,
             or
             Pigmies
             .
          
           
             What
             advantage
             is
             it
             now
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             what
             addition
             does
             it
             make
             to
             my
             inward
             Peace
             ,
             to
             have
             seen
             ,
             in
             my
             youthful
             Days
             ,
             the
             Riches
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Magnificence
             of
             King's
             Courts
             ,
             with
             their
             numerous
             Guards
             ,
             and
             Royal
             Attendance
             ?
          
           
             What
             have
             I
             gotten
             ,
             in
             my
             riper
             and
             more
             mature
             Age
             ,
             by
             turning
             aside
             out
             of
             my
             way
             ,
             to
             gaze
             about
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             ,
             how
             the
             Balls
             of
             Honour
             ,
             Interest
             and
             Power
             ,
             have
             been
             tost
             and
             banded
             
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             struck
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             with
             the
             Rackets
             of
             
               Fas
               &
               Nefas
            
             ,
             and
             alternatively
             rebounded
             from
             Kingdoms
             to
             States
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Walls
             of
             
               Tennis
               Courts
            
             ,
             by
             the
             World
             's
             
               Great
               Hero's
               ,
               Master-Players
            
             ,
             and
             skilfull
             Gamesters
             ?
          
           
             What
             satisfaction
             have
             I
             now
             ?
             Or
             ,
             What
             pleasure
             can
             any
             reasonable
             Man
             think
             I
             take
             ,
             in
             calling
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             how
             many
             Balls
             and
             Banquets
             ,
             Plays
             and
             Musick-meetings
             ,
             publick
             Shows
             ,
             or
             other
             vain
             and
             sinful
             Pastimes
             I
             have
             been
             present
             at
             ,
             either
             to
             please
             my self
             ,
             or
             to
             gratify
             others
             ?
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             What
             would
             I
             now
             give
             ?
             (
             or
             rather
             ,
             What
             would
             I
             not
             give
             ,
             )
             to
             have
             spent
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             precious
             Hours
             ,
             in
             private
             Prayer
             and
             Meditation
             :
             And
             the
             expence
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             casting
             my
             Bread
             upon
             the
             Waters
             ,
             and
             administring
             to
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             the
             Widow
             ,
             and
             the
             Fatherless
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             Stage-plays
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             mention
             other
             vain
             and
             unnecessary
             Divertisements
             )
             I
             am
             inclined
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Original
             intent
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             to
             applaud
             
               Vertuous
               Actions
            
             ,
             and
             to
             discountenance
             
               Vitious
               Livers
            
             .
             But
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             sober
             Persons
             ,
             whether
             the
             Practice
             of
             this
             last
             Age
             ,
             has
             not
             produced
             contrary
             effects
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             crave
             leave
             to
             ask
             one
             short
             Question
             of
             young
             Gentlemen
             and
             Ladies
             ,
             and
             their
             Inferiours
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             What
             satisfaction
             they
             hope
             to
             have
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             lie
             on
             their
             sick
             or
             Death-beds
             (
             none
             of
             them
             knowing
             how
             soon
             they
             may
             receive
             the
             fatal
             Summons
             )
             for
             having
             been
             the
             Auditors
             and
             Spectators
             of
             so
             many
             Prophane
             and
             and
             Obscene
             Plays
             :
             Or
             to
             have
             read
             so
             many
             vain
             and
             idle
             Romances
             ,
             where
             they
             learn
             little
             else
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             or
             receive
             unlawful
             Courtships
             ;
             or
             to
             gain
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             as
             their
             Mother
             Eve
             got
             by
             eating
             the
             
               Forbidden
               Fruit
            
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             those
             Intregues
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             ,
             its
             possible
             ,
             they
             had
             never
             known
             ,
             or
             thought
             of
             all
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             also
             demand
             of
             the
             Authors
             and
             Actors
             of
             some
             certain
             Plays
             ,
             with
             what
             face
             they
             can
             ask
             of
             God
             from
             day
             
             to
             day
             ,
             a
             Blessing
             upon
             their
             Labours
             and
             Endeavours
             ?
             Or
             what
             Account
             they
             will
             one
             day
             give
             ,
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             his
             Tribunal
             ,
             for
             having
             been
             the
             unhappy
             Instruments
             of
             corrupting
             and
             debauching
             so
             many
             hopeful
             Persons
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ;
             who
             ,
             otherwise
             might
             have
             been
             eminent
             Examples
             of
             Piety
             and
             Godliness
             in
             their
             several
             Generations
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           
             And
             I
             beseech
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             of
             His
             infinite
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             to
             incline
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             those
             Writers
             and
             Readers
             ,
             Authors
             and
             Actors
             ,
             Auditors
             and
             Spectators
             ,
             while
             they
             have
             Time
             and
             Opportunities
             ,
             to
             make
             suitable
             and
             seasonable
             Reflections
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             am
             going
          
           !
           But
           O
           blessed
           Redeemer
           ,
           How
           shall
           I
           ever
           find
           the
           way
           ,
           
           or
           get
           to
           my
           Journeys
           end
           with
           safety
           .
           unless
           Thou
           be
           pleased
           to
           send
           some
           Guardian
           Angel
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           lead
           and
           guide
           ,
           as
           to
           aid
           and
           assist
           me
           ?
        
         
           When
           I
           stumble
           ,
           in
           rugged
           and
           uneven
           Ways
           ;
           to
           hold
           me
           up
           in
           his
           Arms.
           
        
         
           When
           I
           turn
           aside
           ,
           into
           crooked
           and
           by-paths
           ;
           to
           pull
           me
           back
           by
           force
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           am
           near
           a
           Pit
           or
           Precipice
           ;
           to
           give
           me
           a
           friendly
           Item
           ,
           and
           timely
           notice
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           am
           dull
           and
           heavy
           ,
           and
           grow
           slothful
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           my
           Duty
           ;
           to
           stir
           up
           ,
           and
           awaken
           me
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           am
           Hungry
           and
           Thirsty
           ,
           as
           Travellers
           are
           led
           by
           their
           Guides
           into
           their
           Oberges
           for
           a
           Viaticum
           ,
           and
           there
           refresh
           themselves
           ;
           to
           conduct
           
           me
           to
           thine
           House
           ,
           and
           holy
           Place
           ,
           there
           to
           sit
           down
           at
           thine
           own
           Table
           ,
           and
           be
           fed
           with
           the
           true
           Bread
           which
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           drink
           of
           the
           Fruit
           of
           the
           true
           Vine
           ,
           and
           the
           Water
           of
           Life
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           whoever
           once
           drinks
           ,
           shall
           never
           thirst
           again
           .
        
         
           
             Parlate
             ,
             Parlate
             ,
             i
             cadaveri
             sepolti
             !
          
        
         
           When
           I
           am
           assaulted
           with
           Enemies
           ,
           from
           without
           ,
           or
           from
           within
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           my
           own
           private
           Lusts
           and
           Passions
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           be
           Principalities
           or
           Powers
           ,
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Darkness
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           Wickednesses
           in
           high
           Places
           ,
           (
           those
           invisible
           Enemies
           of
           mighty
           Power
           ,
           and
           perfect
           knowledge
           ,
           of
           wonderful
           Subtilty
           ,
           and
           long
           Experience
           )
           then
           ,
           gracious
           Father
           ,
           let
           me
           be
           furnished
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           spiritual
           Armour
           ;
           the
           Breast-plate
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           the
           Shield
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Helmet
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           That
           so
           ,
           as
           a
           valiant
           Souldier
           ,
           I
           may
           sight
           under
           thy
           Banner
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           
           to
           resist
           all
           the
           Wiles
           ,
           Assaults
           ,
           and
           fiery
           Darts
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Infernal
           Spirits
           ;
           and
           to
           subdue
           ,
           and
           bring
           under
           ,
           my
           own
           unruly
           Lusts
           and
           Passions
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           meet
           with
           Troubles
           and
           Afflictions
           ,
           Crosses
           and
           Disappointments
           ,
           Wrongs
           and
           Injuries
           ;
           let
           me
           be
           armed
           with
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           Humility
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           Long-suffering
           ,
           Patience
           and
           Equanimity
           ,
           as
           may
           bear
           me
           up
           through
           all
           the
           Changes
           and
           Chances
           of
           this
           Mortal
           Life
           ,
           and
           during
           my
           earthly
           Pilgrimage
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           fall
           into
           Fainting-Fits
           ,
           through
           Age
           and
           Bodily
           Distempers
           ;
           let
           thy
           blessed
           Spirit
           administer
           to
           me
           such
           comfortable
           Cordials
           ,
           as
           may
           support
           my
           drooping
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           
             Reflection
             .
          
           
             Why
             then
             art
             thou
             cast
             down
             so
             often
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ?
             And
             why
             ,
             for
             the
             
             Trifles
             of
             Mortality
             ,
             art
             thou
             so
             disquieted
             within
             me
             ?
             Trust
             still
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             never
             leave
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             :
             For
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             yet
             praise
             Him
             ,
             for
             His
             loving
             Kindness
             and
             tender
             Mercies
             to
             me
             ,
             the
             least
             and
             meanest
             of
             all
             his
             Servants
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             draw
             nigh
             to
             my
             last
             Agonies
             ,
             then
             blessed
             Lord
             ,
             O
             then
             be
             pleased
             ,
             of
             thy
             infinite
             Mercy
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             to
             chain
             up
             that
             great
             Enemy
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Infernal
             Legions
             ;
             (
             who
             always
             make
             their
             most
             furious
             and
             fierce
             Assaults
             upon
             poor
             departing
             Souls
             )
             that
             so
             neither
             Height
             ,
             nor
             Depth
             ,
             nor
             Things
             present
             ,
             nor
             Things
             to
             come
             ,
             may
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             me
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             ,
             or
             make
             me
             let
             go
             my
             hold
             ,
             or
             quit
             my
             hope
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             Happiness
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             critical
             Moment
             of
             my
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             troublesome
             World
             ,
             let
             my
             Soul
             be
             safely
             conveyed
             ,
             by
             some
             Guardian
             Angel
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             appointed
             for
             the
             Spirits
             of
             God's
             Elect
             ;
             there
             to
             rest
             with
             chearfulness
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             with
             patience
             ,
             for
             a
             joyful
             Re-union
             with
             this
             Body
             of
             mine
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             Dust
             with
             Immortality
             and
             Incorruption
             :
             And
             then
             let
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             thus
             united
             ,
             be
             received
             into
             that
             
               Coelestial
               Paradise
            
             ,
             where
             (
             being
             very
             far
             from
             imitating
             the
             rebuked
             Ambition
             of
             
             Zebedee's
             two
             Children
             )
             to
             be
             the
             meanest
             and
             lowest
             of
             all
             the
             Redeemed
             ,
             and
             happy
             Individuals
             of
             Human
             Race
             ,
             is
             the
             height
             of
             my
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             Desires
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           MORNING-PRAYER
           FOR
           
             Ordinary
             Week-Days
          
           .
        
         
           LET
           now
           the
           Words
           of
           our
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           the
           Meditations
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           find
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           with
           Thee
           ,
           O
           LORD
           our
           Strength
           ,
           and
           our
           Redeemer
           .
        
         
           Almighty
           GOD
           ,
           and
           most
           merciful
           FATHER
           ,
           who
           ,
           of
           thy
           wonted
           Goodness
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           hast
           protected
           and
           preserved
           us
           this
           last
           Night
           ,
           from
           many
           calamitous
           Accidents
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           might
           have
           befallen
           us
           ,
           and
           safely
           brought
           us
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           another
           Day
           ,
           defend
           us
           ,
           we
           pray
           Thee
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           with
           thy
           mighty
           Power
           ,
           and
           so
           prevent
           us
           with
           thy
           gracious
           favour
           ,
           and
           further
           us
           with
           thy
           continual
           help
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           our
           Works
           begun
           ,
           continued
           and
           ended
           in
           Thee
           ,
           we
           
           may
           ever
           seek
           thy
           HONOUR
           and
           GLORY
           ,
           and
           finally
           by
           thy
           Mercy
           obtain
           Everlasting
           Life
           ,
           through
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           our
           blessed
           LORD
           and
           SAVIOUR
           :
        
         
           For
           whose
           SAKE
           We
           humbly
           pray
           Thee
           ,
           to
           blot
           out
           of
           thy
           Remembrance
           all
           our
           past
           Sins
           and
           Provocations
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           in
           our
           Hearts
           a
           godly
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           a
           sincere
           Repentance
           ,
           with
           a
           stedfast
           and
           firm
           Resolution
           to
           reform
           and
           amend
           our
           Lives
           .
        
         
           Bless
           us
           in
           our
           going
           out
           ,
           and
           our
           coming
           in
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           upon
           the
           Way
           ,
           when
           we
           lay
           us
           down
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           rise
           up
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           are
           in
           our
           private
           Closets
           ,
           lend
           an
           Ear
           to
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           answer
           the
           Desires
           of
           our
           Souls
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           are
           employed
           about
           our
           Lawful
           Callings
           ,
           give
           success
           to
           our
           honest
           Labours
           and
           Endeavours
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           are
           conversing
           with
           others
           ,
           let
           us
           behave
           our selves
           with
           all
           humility
           
           and
           meekness
           in
           all
           our
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ,
           esteeming
           others
           better
           than
           our selves
           ,
           and
           doing
           to
           others
           ,
           what
           we
           would
           be
           willing
           they
           should
           do
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           Being
           patient
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           and
           easy
           to
           be
           entreated
           ,
           slow
           to
           wrath
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           forgive
           all
           those
           who
           have
           trespassed
           against
           us
           ,
           until
           seventy
           seven
           times
           ,
        
         
           Loving
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           doing
           good
           ,
           and
           shewing
           kindness
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           opportunities
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           hate
           ,
           persecute
           ,
           and
           despitefully
           use
           us
           .
        
         
           Living
           in
           humble
           Obedience
           to
           ,
           and
           heartily
           praying
           for
           Him
           who
           hath
           the
           supreme
           Power
           over
           us
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           those
           who
           are
           related
           to
           Him
           ,
           or
           who
           are
           in
           Authority
           under
           Him.
           
        
         
           Being
           no
           Busy-bodies
           in
           other
           Men's
           Matters
           ,
           no
           Whisperers
           ,
           Tale-bearers
           ,
           Slanderers
           ,
           or
           Back-biters
           .
        
         
           No
           Deceivers
           ,
           or
           Covenant-breakers
           ,
           but
           sincere
           and
           upright
           in
           all
           our
           Dealings
           and
           Transactions
           .
        
         
         
           No
           lovers
           of
           Earthly
           Treasure
           ,
           no
           Worshippers
           of
           Gold
           or
           Silver
           ,
           or
           greedy
           of
           filthy
           Lucre.
           
        
         
           With
           all
           chearfulness
           and
           alacrity
           ,
           dealing
           our
           Bread
           to
           the
           Hungry
           ,
           giving
           Drink
           to
           the
           Thirsty
           ,
           Clothing
           the
           Naked
           ,
           visiting
           the
           Sick
           ,
           relieving
           Prisoners
           ,
           redeeming
           Captives
           ,
           helping
           the
           Fatherless
           and
           Widows
           ,
           comforting
           and
           assisting
           the
           Desolate
           and
           Oppressed
           ,
           and
           never
           shutting
           up
           the
           Bowels
           of
           our
           Compassion
           from
           any
           who
           want
           our
           Help
           or
           Assistance
           .
        
         
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           we
           are
           here
           but
           Strangers
           and
           Pilgrims
           ,
           let
           thy
           good
           Spirit
           guide
           and
           conduct
           us
           in
           our
           Way
           to
           our
           long
           Homes
           ,
           through
           the
           vast
           and
           wide
           Wilderness
           of
           this
           sinful
           World
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Turnings
           and
           Windings
           ,
           Cross-ways
           and
           By-paths
           ,
           Thorns
           and
           Briars
           ,
           Pits
           and
           Precipices
           ,
           Traps
           and
           Snares
           laid
           for
           us
           by
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Emissaries
           ,
           to
           entice
           us
           to
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           plunge
           us
           into
           endless
           Woe
           and
           Miseries
           :
           Where
           there
           is
           no
           true
           content
           or
           Satisfaction
           to
           be
           
           found
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           most
           refined
           of
           Human
           Pleasures
           and
           Delights
           are
           allayed
           with
           the
           mixture
           of
           Cares
           and
           Troubles
           ,
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           ,
           Sicknesses
           and
           Diseases
           ,
           Crosses
           and
           Disappointments
           ;
           where
           Love
           and
           Kindness
           is
           often
           repaid
           with
           Hatred
           and
           Malice
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           bountiful
           Actions
           with
           ungrateful
           Returns
           :
           Where
           the
           Poor
           are
           oppressed
           by
           Men
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           innocent
           Lambs
           made
           a
           prey
           to
           ravenous
           Wolves
           ,
           where
           our
           Eyes
           are
           too
           often
           entertained
           with
           doleful
           Spectacles
           ,
           and
           our
           Ears
           filled
           with
           Sighs
           and
           Groans
           ,
           and
           bitter
           Lamentations
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           Gracious
           FATHER
           ,
           be
           thou
           pleased
           to
           give
           us
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           and
           Patience
           ,
           as
           may
           bear
           us
           up
           in
           all
           the
           Changes
           and
           Chances
           of
           this
           Mortal
           Life
           ▪
           and
           enable
           us
           in
           whatever
           State
           ▪
           or
           Condition
           we
           are
           ,
           therewith
           to
           be
           content
           ;
           as
           well
           to
           be
           abased
           ▪
           as
           to
           be
           exalted
           ;
           to
           want
           ,
           as
           to
           abound
           ▪
           to
           have
           nothing
           ,
           as
           to
           possess
           all
           things
           ▪
           And
           though
           the
           Fig-tree
           should
           be
           withered
           ,
           and
           no
           Fruit
           be
           found
           on
           the
           Vine
           ,
           the
           labour
           of
           the
           Olive
           fail
           ,
           and
           the
           Field
           yield
           no
           increase
           ;
           though
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Sheep
           in
           the
           Fold
           ,
           or
           Herd
           
           in
           the
           Stall
           ,
           no
           Cattel
           in
           the
           pasture
           ,
           or
           Stores
           in
           the
           Garner
           ,
           no
           Water
           in
           the
           Bottle
           ,
           or
           Oil
           in
           the
           Cruce
           ,
           yet
           still
           to
           trust
           in
           that
           GOD
           ,
           who
           feeds
           the
           Ravens
           ,
           and
           the
           young
           Lions
           ,
           when
           they
           call
           upon
           him
           ;
           who
           can
           make
           Rivers
           to
           flow
           out
           of
           hard
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           furnish
           a
           Table
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           :
           With
           whom
           the
           very
           Hairs
           of
           our
           heads
           are
           all
           numbred
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           none
           ever
           trusted
           and
           were
           confounded
           .
        
         
           That
           so
           having
           finished
           our
           Course
           ,
           and
           run
           our
           Race
           ,
           and
           lived
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           our
           last
           END
           may
           be
           like
           unto
           his
           .
           And
           whenever
           these
           Houses
           of
           Clay
           shall
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           our
           Souls
           may
           be
           safely
           conveyed
           ,
           by
           some
           blessed
           Guardian
           Angels
           ,
           to
           the
           place
           appointed
           for
           the
           Spirits
           of
           GOD's
           Elect
           ,
           there
           to
           wait
           with
           patience
           for
           a
           joyful
           Re-union
           with
           their
           respective
           Bodies
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           second
           coming
           of
           CHRIST
           in
           Glory
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           in
           whose
           Name
           and
           Words
           we
           farther
           desire
           to
           call
           upon
           Thee
           ,
           Saying
        
         
         
           Our
           Father
           which
           art
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           hallowed
           be
           thy
           NAME
           ,
           thy
           Kingdom
           come
           ,
           thy
           Will
           be
           done
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ▪
           Give
           us
           this
           Day
           our
           daily
           Bread
           ,
           and
           forgive
           us
           our
           Trespasses
           ,
           as
           we
           forgive
           them
           that
           Trespass
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           lead
           us
           not
           into
           Temptation
           ,
           but
           deliver
           us
           from
           Evil
           ,
           for
           thine
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           ,
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             AN
             EVENING-PRAYER
             FOR
          
           Every
           Day
           in
           the
           Week
           .
        
         
           MOST
           Glorious
           LORD
           GOD
           ,
           and
           merciful
           Father
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           inhabitest
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           yet
           art
           pleased
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           lowest
           Hearts
           ;
           and
           hast
           graciously
           promised
           ,
           That
           where-ever
           Two
           or
           Three
           are
           gathered
           together
           in
           thy
           Name
           and
           Fear
           ,
           Thou
           wilt
           be
           there
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Look
           down
           in
           mercy
           upon
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           before
           Thee
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           give
           sleep
           to
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           or
           slumber
           to
           our
           Eye-lids
           ,
           till
           we
           have
           renewed
           our
           Covenant
           with
           the
           GOD
           and
           FATHER
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           have
           humbly
           offered
           unto
           Him
           ,
           
           our Selves
           ,
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           Bodies
           ,
           as
           a
           reasonable
           service
           .
        
         
           Be
           therefore
           pleased
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           to
           forgive
           all
           the
           Sins
           of
           our
           past
           Lives
           ,
           particularly
           the
           Omissions
           and
           Commissions
           of
           this
           Day
           ,
           for
           which
           alone
           ,
           shouldst
           Thou
           enter
           into
           Judgment
           with
           us
           ,
           Thou
           mightst
           justly
           condemn
           us
           to
           the
           lowest
           Hell
           ,
           and
           give
           ns
           our
           portion
           with
           Hypocrites
           in
           utter
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           Blessed
           LORD
           ,
           we
           desire
           ,
           from
           the
           bottom
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           our
           manifold
           Frailties
           and
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Law
           in
           our
           Members
           ,
           that
           is
           always
           Warring
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           our
           Minds
           ;
           so
           that
           whenever
           we
           would
           do
           Good
           ,
           Evil
           is
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           intermingles
           with
           our
           very
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           disturbs
           our
           most
           religious
           Duties
           and
           Performances
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           utterly
           renouncing
           our
           own
           Righteousness
           ,
           as
           Dung
           ●nd
           Dross
           ,
           we
           fly
           to
           Him
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           Advocate
           :
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           to
           wash
           away
           our
           Sins
           with
           his
           own
           precious
           Blood
           ,
           and
           to
           present
           
           us
           unto
           Thee
           ,
           our
           GOD
           pure
           and
           spotless
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           we
           humbly
           beseech
           Thee
           ,
           O
           LORD
           ,
           to
           lighten
           our
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           by
           thy
           great
           mercy
           ;
           to
           defend
           us
           from
           all
           perils
           and
           dangers
           this
           Night
           ,
           giving
           us
           a
           moderate
           and
           refreshing
           Rest
           ▪
           free
           from
           frightful
           Dreams
           ,
           and
           sinful
           Imaginations
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           evil
           Effects
           of
           our
           corrupt
           Natures
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           awake
           ,
           let
           our
           Souls
           be
           filled
           with
           heavenly
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           pious
           Meditations
           ,
           always
           remembring
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           knows
           our
           down-sitting
           and
           our
           up-rising
           ,
           who
           understands
           our
           Thoughts
           a
           farr
           off
           ,
           and
           is
           acquainted
           with
           all
           our
           ways
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           should
           be
           so
           vain
           and
           foolish
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Darkness
           would
           cover
           us
           ,
           the
           Night
           shall
           be
           light
           about
           us
           ,
           the
           Darkness
           hideth
           not
           from
           Thee
           ,
           but
           the
           Night
           shineth
           as
           the
           Day
           ▪
           The
           Darkness
           and
           the
           Night
           are
           both
           alike
           to
           Thee
           .
        
         
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           closing
           of
           our
           Eyes
           to
           Rest
           ,
           so
           nearly
           resembles
           Death
           ,
           
           and
           our
           Beds
           are
           but
           models
           of
           our
           Graves
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           we
           must
           one
           Day
           be
           called
           ,
           by
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           last
           Trump
           ,
           to
           Arise
           and
           come
           to
           Judgment
           :
           Let
           this
           ,
           and
           every
           Evening
           ,
           and
           every
           Morning
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           our
           dying
           Hours
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           no
           worldly
           Affairs
           hinder
           us
           ,
           from
           being
           always
           in
           a
           readiness
           ,
           for
           our
           last
           and
           final
           Conflict
           with
           the
           Prince
           and
           Powers
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           who
           knowing
           their
           time
           is
           but
           short
           ,
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           make
           their
           fiercest
           Assaults
           upon
           Departing-Souls
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           them
           struggling
           with
           Bodily
           pains
           ,
           and
           sharp
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           drawing
           nigh
           to
           their
           last
           Agonies
           .
           And
           sometimes
           ,
           to
           terrify
           them
           with
           frightful
           Dreams
           and
           Visions
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           utterly
           to
           despair
           of
           God's
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           go
           their
           hold
           ,
           and
           quit
           their
           Hopes
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           and
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           Make
           us
           therefore
           sensible
           ,
           how
           highly
           it
           concerns
           us
           ,
           while
           we
           have
           Health
           of
           Body
           ,
           and
           soundness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           to
           arm
           our selves
           ,
           like
           good
           Souldiers
           ,
           with
           Christian
           Courage
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           for
           those
           Death-bed
           Combats
           ,
           and
           critical
           Hours
           ,
           Minutes
           ,
           and
           Moments
           of
           our
           Lives
           .
        
         
         
           And
           because
           we
           are
           to
           wrestle
           with
           invisible
           Enemies
           ,
           of
           mighty
           Power
           and
           wonderful
           Knowledge
           ,
           great
           Subtilty
           and
           long
           Experience
           ,
           who
           know
           too
           well
           our
           Tempers
           ,
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           set
           upon
           us
           with
           the
           greatest
           Advantage
           :
           Be
           pleased
           to
           send
           thy
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Ministring-Spirits
           ,
           to
           comfort
           and
           assist
           us
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           siery
           Tryals
           and
           Temptations
           .
        
         
           That
           so
           Death
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           so
           many
           others
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Terrors
           ,
           may
           be
           to
           us
           a
           kind
           Friend
           ,
           and
           a
           welcome
           Guest
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           ,
           with
           all
           cheerfulness
           ,
           quit
           these
           Houses
           of
           Clay
           ,
           and
           fleshy
           Tabernacles
           ,
           and
           exchange
           the
           Troubles
           and
           Sorrows
           of
           a
           painful
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           in
           a
           Valley
           of
           Tears
           ,
           for
           the
           Joys
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Everlasting
           Happiness
           ,
           with
           blessed
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           in
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           ,
           with
           whatever
           else
           Thou
           knowest
           to
           be
           needful
           ,
           either
           for
           us
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           of
           ours
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           of
           Thine
           ,
           we
           humbly
           beg
           in
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           blessed
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           compassion
           to
           our
           Infirmities
           ,
           has
           taught
           us
           thus
           to
           pray
           .
        
         
         
           Our
           Father
           which
           art
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           hallowed
           be
           thy
           NAME
           ,
           thy
           Kingdom
           come
           ,
           thy
           Will
           be
           done
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           :
           Give
           us
           this
           Day
           our
           daily
           Bread
           ,
           and
           forgive
           us
           our
           Trespasses
           ,
           as
           we
           forgive
           them
           that
           Trespass
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           lead
           us
           not
           into
           Temptation
           ,
           but
           deliver
           us
           from
           Evil
           ,
           for
           thine
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           ,
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           MORNING-PRAYER
           FOR
           Sundays
           ,
           Fasts
           and
           Festivals
           .
        
         
           LET
           us
           now
           fall
           down
           ,
           and
           kneel
           before
           the
           Lord
           our
           Maker
           .
        
         
           Most
           Holy
           ,
           Blessed
           ,
           Glorious
           and
           incomprehensible
           Triniry
           ,
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Three
           Persons
           ,
           and
           One
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           Maker
           of
           all
           Things
           ,
           and
           Judge
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           
             Have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             miserable
             Sinners
          
           ;
           who
           are
           by
           Nature
           ,
           Children
           of
           Disobedience
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           actual
           Sins
           ,
           every
           Day
           and
           Hour
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           liable
           to
           Divine
           Wrath
           and
           Vengeance
           .
        
         
           Remember
           not
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           the
           many
           Follies
           and
           Vanities
           of
           our
           Child-hood
           and
           Youth
           ,
           nor
           the
           innumerable
           Transgressions
           of
           our
           riper
           Years
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           have
           
           always
           erred
           and
           strayed
           from
           the
           Ways
           of
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           trod
           in
           forbidden
           Paths
           ,
           through
           the
           several
           Stages
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           leaving
           undone
           those
           things
           which
           thou
           hast
           absolutely
           commanded
           ,
           and
           doing
           those
           things
           which
           thou
           hast
           exprelly
           forbidden
           ;
           and
           many
           times
           drawing
           upon
           our selves
           the
           guilt
           of
           other
           Men's
           Sins
           ,
           by
           our
           Encouragement
           ,
           Connivance
           ,
           or
           ill
           Examples
           ,
           breaking
           the
           solemn
           Vows
           and
           Promises
           ,
           either
           made
           for
           us
           by
           others
           ,
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           by
           our selves
           ,
           in
           Times
           of
           Danger
           or
           Sickness
           ;
           unthankful
           for
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           incorrigible
           under
           Judgments
           ;
           rejecting
           the
           Motiors
           of
           thy
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           following
           the
           Devices
           ,
           Desires
           ,
           and
           vain
           Imaginations
           of
           our
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           so
           running
           the
           hazard
           of
           losing
           our
           precious
           and
           immortal
           Souls
           ,
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           a
           few
           sinful
           ,
           and
           short-liv'd
           Pleasures
           .
        
         
           Blessed
           LORD
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           confess
           and
           acknowledge
           ,
           with
           shame
           and
           confusion
           of
           face
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           of
           thy
           patience
           and
           forbearance
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           yet
           alive
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           hast
           not
           cut
           us
           of
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           Doom'd
           us
           to
           dwell
           with
           everlasting
           Burnings
           ,
           among
           
           damned
           Souls
           and
           Spirits
           ▪
           But
           this
           is
           our
           hope
           ,
           and
           humble
           confidence
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           to
           do
           with
           the
           God
           and
           Father
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           who
           takes
           no
           delight
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           but
           is
           slow
           to
           Anger
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           forgive
           all
           those
           who
           sincerely
           repent
           ,
           and
           truely
           believe
           in
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           CHRIST
           JESUS
           ;
           for
           whose
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           to
           save
           lost
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           to
           open
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           to
           all
           Believers
           ,
           with
           Angels
           and
           Arch-Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Company
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           laud
           and
           magnify
           thy
           great
           and
           holy
           NAME
           ;
           as
           we
           likewise
           do
           for
           thy
           other
           Mercies
           and
           Favours
           ,
           daily
           and
           hourly
           bestowed
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           We
           bless
           and
           praise
           Thee
           for
           giving
           us
           a
           ▪
           Being
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           that
           admirable
           Frame
           and
           Structure
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           while
           we
           lay
           inclosed
           in
           our
           Mother's
           Wombs
           ▪
           for
           breathing
           into
           us
           the
           Breath
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           enduing
           us
           with
           reasonable
           Souls
           ,
           after
           thine
           own
           Image
           and
           Likeness
           ;
           for
           being
           Born
           where
           the
           Gospel
           of
           thy
           SON
           is
           openly
           preached
           ,
           and
           professed
           ,
           and
           not
           among
           
             Heathens
             ,
             Turks
          
           ,
           or
           
             Infidels
             ,
          
           :
           For
           the
           unparallel'd
           Pattern
           of
           all
           Goodness
           ,
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           holy
           
           JESUS
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           pious
           Examples
           of
           the
           blessed
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Apost●●s
           and
           Martyrs
           who
           are
           gone
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           own
           Blood
           have
           traced
           out
           for
           us
           ,
           the
           true
           Way
           to
           Life
           and
           Happiness
           ;
           beseeching
           thee
           ,
           that
           we
           following
           their
           good
           Examples
           ,
           may
           ,
           with
           them
           ,
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           Everlasting
           Life
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           We
           thank
           Thee
           ,
           LORD
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           for
           the
           wonderful
           Works
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           all
           enjoy
           our
           shares
           and
           proportions
           ;
           for
           the
           Sun
           that
           shines
           by
           Day
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Moon
           and
           Stars
           That
           rule
           by
           Night
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           regular
           Motions
           ,
           and
           sweet
           Influences
           ,
           serve
           for
           Signs
           and
           Seasons
           ,
           Days
           ,
           and
           Years
           ;
           for
           the
           Clouds
           that
           give
           Rain
           ,
           and
           drop
           Fatness
           upon
           our
           Fields
           and
           Pastures
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Springs
           that
           go
           up
           by
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           run
           down
           among
           the
           Vallies
           ;
           for
           reserving
           to
           us
           the
           appointed
           Times
           of
           Harvest
           ,
           and
           giving
           us
           the
           kindly
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Earth
           in
           their
           due
           and
           proper
           Seasons
           ;
           for
           our
           Food
           and
           Raiment
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           good
           things
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           our
           manifold
           preservations
           from
           sundry
           D●●●●
           and
           Dangers
           ,
           ever
           since
           we
           hung
           upon
           
           our
           Mother's
           Breasts
           ;
           for
           protecting
           us
           this
           last
           Night
           from
           many
           calamitous
           Accidents
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           Night
           might
           have
           befallen
           us
           ,
           and
           bringing
           us
           safely
           to
           the
           light
           of
           another
           Day
           ,
           and
           so
           giving
           us
           a
           longer
           time
           and
           space
           for
           Repentance
           and
           Amendment
           of
           our
           Lives
           ;
           most
           humbly
           beseeching
           Thee
           to
           continue
           these
           thy
           Mercies
           and
           Favours
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           us
           the
           remainder
           of
           this
           Day
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           from
           all
           Things
           that
           may
           be
           hurtful
           either
           to
           our
           Spuls
           ,
           or
           Bodies
           .
        
         
           From
           all
           Evil
           and
           Mischief
           ,
           from
           Sin
           ,
           from
           the
           Grafts
           and
           Assaults
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           from
           thy
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           Damnation
           ,
           
             Good
             LORD
             deliver
             us
          
           .
        
         
           From
           saying
           in
           our
           Hearts
           that
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           or
           openly
           denying
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Attributes
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           either
           the
           highest
           Presumption
           ,
           or
           utmost
           Desperation
           ,
           are
           the
           usual
           and
           woful
           Effects
           .
           )
           Let
           the
           visible
           things
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           the
           Restections
           of
           our
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           in
           our
           Solitudes
           ,
           and
           private
           Retirements
           ,
           be
           sufficient
           to
           disswade
           and
           restrain
           us
           .
        
         
         
           Against
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           having
           other
           Gods
           besides
           Thee
           ,
           and
           from
           bowing
           down
           to
           ,
           and
           Worshipping
           ,
           either
           Idols
           made
           with
           hands
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           our
           beloved
           Lusts
           ,
           
             Lord
             strengthen
             us
             by
             thy
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           To
           keep
           us
           from
           taking
           the
           NAME
           of
           the
           LORD
           our
           GOD
           in
           vain
           ,
           in
           our
           ordinary
           Discourses
           ,
           or
           prophaning
           it
           with
           wicked
           Oaths
           ,
           on
           bitter
           Curses
           :
           Let
           us
           remember
           that
           the
           same
           LORD
           hath
           assured
           all
           such
           Offenders
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           in
           no
           wise
           hold
           them
           guiltless
           .
        
         
           To
           observe
           religiously
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Times
           solemnly
           set
           a
           part
           for
           Divine
           Worship
           and
           Service
           ;
           not
           following
           our
           own
           Ways
           ,
           nor
           speaking
           our
           own
           Words
           ,
           nor
           thinking
           our
           own
           Thoughts
           :
           Let
           thy
           good
           Spirit
           dispose
           and
           encline
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           never
           attempt
           to
           sow
           Discord
           and
           Divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           offend
           our
           blessed
           Saviour's
           Little
           Ones
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           to
           disturb
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           as
           knowing
           who
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           
             That
             it
             would
             be
             much
             better
             for
             us
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             with
             Mill-stones
             hung
             about
             our
             Necks
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             Offences
             .
          
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           always
           be
           conscientiously
           careful
           to
           Honour
           and
           Obey
           our
           Parents
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           under
           whose
           Rule
           and
           Government
           thou
           hast
           placed
           us
           ;
           behaving
           ourselves
           with
           all
           humility
           and
           singleness
           of
           heart
           ,
           not
           as
           Eye-servants
           or
           Men-pleasers
           .
           And
           whenever
           Pride
           and
           Vain-glory
           would
           puff
           us
           up
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           become
           wise
           in
           our
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           let
           the
           remembrance
           that
           we
           are
           but
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           ,
           and
           born
           like
           the
           wild
           Asses
           Colt
           ,
           pull
           down
           our
           haughty
           Looks
           ,
           and
           abate
           our
           swelling
           Thoughts
           .
        
         
           From
           sinful
           Anger
           ,
           and
           unbridled
           Passion
           ,
           from
           provoking
           Language
           ,
           and
           reviling
           Speeches
           ,
           from
           Envy
           ,
           Hatred
           and
           Malice
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           mischievous
           and
           fatal
           consequences
           ,
           that
           may
           thereby
           happen
           ,
           either
           to
           our selves
           ,
           or
           others
           ;
           LORD
           ever
           keep
           us
           by
           thy
           restraining
           Grace
           .
        
         
           From
           Rioting
           and
           Drunkenness
           ,
           from
           Chambering
           and
           Wantonness
           ,
           from
           Adultery
           ,
           Fornication
           and
           Uncleanness
           ,
           or
           living
           in
           any
           known
           Sin
           :
           Let
           the
           fear
           of
           thy
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           the
           Vengeance
           of
           Eternal
           Fire
           deterr
           us
           .
        
         
         
           To
           wrong
           our
           Neighbours
           by
           open
           Violence
           ,
           or
           by
           Secret
           and
           fraudulent
           Practises
           :
           Let
           it
           never
           enter
           into
           our
           Thoughts
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           never
           Slander
           ,
           speak
           Evil
           of
           ,
           or
           rashly
           censure
           others
           ,
           or
           bear
           false
           Witness
           against
           them
           :
           Let
           us
           set
           a
           watch
           before
           our
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           strictly
           guard
           the
           Doors
           of
           our
           Lips.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           be
           afraid
           of
           oppressing
           the
           Poor
           and
           Needy
           in
           the
           Gate
           ,
           or
           ploughing
           in
           the
           field
           of
           the
           Fatherless
           ,
           because
           their
           Redeemer
           is
           mighty
           ;
           or
           of
           devouring
           Widow's
           Houses
           ,
           lest
           the
           Stones
           out
           of
           the
           Walls
           should
           ,
           one
           Day
           ,
           be
           our
           Accusers
           ,
           and
           the
           Beams
           out
           of
           the
           Timber
           make
           Answer
           ,
           and
           testifie
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           To
           covet
           our
           Neighbour's
           House
           ,
           to
           covet
           our
           Neighbour's
           Wife
           ,
           his
           Man-servant
           ,
           his
           Maid-servant
           ,
           his
           Ox
           ,
           his
           Ass
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           his
           :
           Let
           no
           worldly
           Advantage
           ,
           or
           carnal
           Delight
           be
           ever
           able
           to
           tempt
           or
           allure
           us
           .
        
         
           From
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           ,
           from
           the
           Hands
           of
           bloody
           Men
           and
           Murderers
           ,
           
           from
           Invasion
           of
           foreign
           Foes
           ,
           from
           the
           Conspiracies
           of
           Domestick
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           Treachery
           of
           false
           Friends
           ;
           do
           Thou
           ,
           O
           LORD
           ,
           to
           whom
           alone
           all
           Hearts
           are
           open
           ,
           all
           Designs
           known
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           no
           Secrets
           are
           hid
           ,
           defend
           us
           by
           thy
           good
           Providence
           ,
           confounding
           their
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           bringing
           to
           nought
           their
           Devices
           .
        
         
           From
           Plague
           ,
           Pestilence
           and
           Famine
           ,
           from
           bodily
           Torments
           ,
           Tempests
           and
           Earth-quakes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           sad
           Accidents
           of
           Fire
           and
           Water
           ,
           for
           thy
           Mercies
           sake
           ,
           save
           and
           protect
           us
           .
        
         
           Neither
           do
           we
           pray
           for
           our selves
           alone
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           whole
           Race
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           now
           living
           upon
           ,
           or
           working
           within
           the
           Bowels
           of
           the
           habitable
           Earth
           ,
           or
           else
           floating
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           deep
           Waters
           ;
           and
           particularly
           for
           the
           Church
           Militant
           ,
           where-ever
           scattered
           or
           dispersed
           ,
           that
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           may
           never
           prevail
           against
           it
           :
           Look
           down
           with
           the
           Eye
           of
           pitty
           upon
           all
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           transitory
           Life
           ,
           are
           in
           Trouble
           ,
           Sorrow
           ,
           Need
           ,
           Sickness
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Adversity
           ,
           more
           especially
           upon
           those
           thy
           Servants
           ,
           on
           whom
           thou
           hast
           laid
           thine
           afflicting
           Hand
           ,
           either
           for
           a
           Tryal
           of
           their
           Patience
           ,
           or
           a
           Punishment
           of
           their
           
           Disobedience
           :
           Make
           them
           sensible
           that
           Affliction
           comes
           not
           forth
           of
           the
           Dust
           ,
           neither
           doth
           Trouble
           spring
           out
           of
           the
           Ground
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Hand
           of
           the
           LORD
           hath
           done
           it
           ,
           to
           whom
           alone
           belong
           the
           Issues
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           and
           who
           doth
           whatever
           pleaseth
           him
           in
           Heaven
           and
           in
           Earth
           ,
           but
           never
           willingly
           asslicts
           or
           grieves
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           then
           
             Why
             should
             we
             receive
             Good
             Things
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             LORD
             ,
             and
             not
             Evil
             things
             ?
          
           And
           ,
           
             Why
             should
             a
             living
             Man
             complain
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             Sins
             .
          
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           be
           thou
           graciously
           pleased
           ,
           who
           art
           the
           great
           Physician
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           to
           mitigate
           their
           Pains
           ,
           and
           to
           asswage
           their
           Griefs
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           no
           more
           upon
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           ,
           than
           thou
           enablest
           them
           to
           bear
           with
           Christian
           patience
           ,
           and
           a
           lively
           Faith
           in
           the
           Merits
           and
           Mediation
           of
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           for
           the
           Remission
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           their
           Souls
           :
           That
           so
           thy
           Fatherly
           Chastisements
           may
           have
           their
           blessed
           Effects
           ;
           and
           those
           thy
           Children
           may
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Furnace
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           like
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           that
           hath
           been
           tried
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           purified
           seven
           times
           .
        
         
         
           Be
           merciful
           to
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           avert
           those
           heavy
           Judgments
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           done
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lay
           ,
           by
           our
           crying
           Sins
           and
           Provocations
           ,
           to
           pull
           down
           upon
           our
           Heads
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           choicest
           of
           thy
           Blessings
           descend
           upon
           the
           Head
           and
           Heart
           of
           Him
           ,
           whom
           by
           thy
           especial
           Providence
           ,
           thou
           hast
           placed
           in
           supream
           Authority
           over
           us
           ;
           together
           with
           all
           His
           Royal
           Relations
           .
        
         
           Give
           Grace
           and
           Wisdom
           to
           all
           the
           Senators
           and
           great
           Counsellors
           in
           all
           their
           Debates
           and
           Consultations
           .
        
         
           Clean
           Hands
           ,
           and
           clear
           Consciences
           to
           the
           Judges
           and
           chief
           Magistrates
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           help
           the
           Fatherless
           ,
           and
           hear
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Widow
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           act
           in
           their
           several
           Places
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           partiality
           ,
           or
           respect
           of
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Spiritual
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           thy
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           however
           Dignified
           or
           Distinguished
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           truly
           and
           faithfully
           feed
           the
           Flocks
           committed
           to
           their
           Charge
           .
        
         
         
           Sobriety
           and
           Godliness
           to
           the
           Governors
           and
           Inhabitants
           of
           foreign
           Plantations
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           good
           Conversations
           and
           Examples
           ,
           they
           may
           convert
           Pagans
           and
           Insidels
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           JESUS
           ,
           and
           turn
           many
           Souls
           to
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           The
           Dew
           and
           Blessing
           of
           Heaven
           to
           Schools
           and
           Universities
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           those
           Seminaries
           and
           Nurseries
           may
           grow
           up
           Plants
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           useful
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           Capacities
           and
           Generations
           .
        
         
           Health
           and
           Happiness
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           Joys
           of
           Heaven
           hereafter
           to
           our
           Parents
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           Sisters
           ,
           Kindred
           ,
           or
           Christian
           Acquaintance
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           our
           Friends
           and
           Benefactors
           ,
           who
           have
           at
           any
           time
           generously
           and
           readily
           shewed
           us
           Kindness
           in
           our
           Distress
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           truly
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           their
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           .
        
         
           A
           Spirit
           of
           Reformation
           to
           the
           whole
           Commonalty
           ,
           within
           these
           Realms
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           live
           in
           the
           true
           Faith
           and
           Fear
           of
           Thee
           our
           GOD
           ,
           in
           humble
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           and
           in
           Brotherly
           Love
           and
           Charity
           one
           towards
           another
           .
        
         
         
           Finally
           ,
           we
           beseech
           Thee
           ,
           to
           be
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           shall
           this
           day
           meet
           in
           any
           of
           the
           publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           to
           assist
           at
           thy
           Divine
           Worship
           and
           Service
           .
           Let
           our
           Prayers
           come
           up
           before
           thee
           as
           Incense
           ,
           and
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           our
           hands
           as
           an
           acceptable
           Sacrifice
           .
           Touch
           ,
           with
           a
           Cole
           from
           thine
           Altar
           ,
           the
           Tongues
           of
           those
           who
           are
           to
           speak
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           spare
           ,
           but
           cry
           aloud
           ,
           and
           lift
           up
           their
           Voices
           like
           Trumpets
           ,
           and
           shew
           the
           People
           of
           England
           their
           Transgressions
           ,
           and
           tell
           every
           Congregation
           their
           Sins
           :
           And
           let
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Hearers
           ,
           receive
           the
           Word
           with
           meekness
           and
           pure
           Affections
           ,
           laying
           it
           up
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           bringing
           forth
           the
           fruit
           thereof
           in
           our
           future
           Lives
           and
           Conversations
           ,
           All
           which
           (
           with
           what
           ever
           else
           thou
           knowest
           to
           be
           needful
           for
           us
           )
           we
           humbly
           beg
           in
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Sake
           of
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           concluding
           these
           our
           imperfect
           Prayers
           with
           that
           absolute
           Form
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           yet
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           saying
           .
        
         
         
           Our
           Father
           which
           art
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           hallowed
           be
           thy
           NAME
           ,
           thy
           Kingdom
           come
           ,
           thy
           Will
           be
           done
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           :
           Give
           us
           this
           Day
           our
           daily
           Bread
           ,
           and
           forgive
           us
           our
           Trespasses
           ,
           as
           we
           forgive
           them
           that
           Trespass
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           lead
           us
           not
           into
           Temptation
           ,
           but
           deliver
           us
           from
           Evil
           ,
           for
           thine
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           ,
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A51388-e3300
           
             and